《My Babies, My Love》


 Chapter 1

    Chapter 1


    ¡°It¡¯s so hot¡­¡± Patricia Aniston grumbled softly as she woke up dazedly in a hotel room.


    She felt terribly ufortable, as though her entire body was on fire and it was scorching hot.


    As she tossed and turned in bed, her face flushed so brightly that it was as though blood would


    ooze out, and she was breathless.


    Slowly, she sat up, but her eyes were unfocused, and she couldn¡¯t tell where she was.


    The abnormal activity in her body was causing her a great deal of difort, and it was as though


    bugs were chewing on her; it itched so much that she reached out to tug at her clothes.


    A few buttons popped off the red dress she was wearing, revealing the fair, white skin on her


    chest, but it made her feel morefortable because it cooled her a little.


    She rubbed her legs together irritably, thinking this was an utterly peculiar feeling. Ufortable,


    hot and irritating.


    Then, she slid off the bed and searched for water. Not only was she thirsty, she was also hot, and


    she needed water. Maybe she would feel better after drinking some water.


    A pair of slender, fair legs, which were shimmering with a translucent glow, stepped on the soft


    carpet.


    Through her blurry gaze, she saw a water jug on a round table near her, and she stumbled over,


    picked up the pitcher, and poured the water into her mouth.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    However, the jug¡¯s spout was wide, and the water that didn¡¯t flow into her tiny mouth flowed down


    her neck instead. As a result, her clothes were soaked, and they d onto her body tightly,


    entuating her figure, which was already stunning, to begin with.


    The bathroom door opened, and a man stepped out with only a white bath towel around his waist.


    His hair was drenched, and water dripped off the ends, falling on his muscr chest as droplets


    before they rolled down over his clear-cut abs and onto the loosely-draped bath towel.


    At first, the man was stunned, but he frowned afterward. As he shook his jet-ck hair, he felt


    something inside his body brewing, and when he opened his eyes again, they had turned


    bloodshot. He sensed that something was amiss, so he wondered, Is there a problem with the


    wine? Then, unwittingly, his eyes darted toward the wine ss beside the bed.


    With his strong and firm grip, he grabbed Patricia and coldly asked, ¡°Are you sent here by my


    grandfather?¡±


    Without a doubt, his grandfather must have sent him a woman again. He must be going nuts


    thinking about having great-grandchildren that he actually drugged my wine!


    Patricia fell into his embrace, and her hands moved against his skin wildly, causing his towel to


    slide off. Once she felt his cool, naked skin against hers, she felt the heat within her slightly


    subside.


    She moaned in relief, then raised her hands and circled them around his neck so she could stick


    her skin against his.


    Isaac furrowed his brows. To begin with, he was already feeling hot and uneasy, but when this


    woman hugged him, he became even hotter and wanted to let off steam.


    With a soft and warm body clinging to him and rubbing against him from time to time, the drug in


    his body acted even more aggressively.


    So, he lowered his head, took her lips in his, and kissed her fiercely, sucking her mouth like


    delicious candy. Initially, he was merely giving it a try, but slowly, it wasn¡¯t enough for him, and he


    started to lick and invade her mouth.


    With a thud, both fell onto the big, soft bed, tangling in each other.


    ¡°It hurts¡­¡± Patricia gasped, her arms refusing to let go of his neck.


    However, the man couldn¡¯t be bothered anymore as he met his demands quickly.


    Neither of them knew how long nor how many times it was, but she couldn¡¯t take it anymore and


    had passed out.


    The next day, she was woken up by the sounds of people knocking on the door, and she sat up


    abruptly. Her mind was nk, and she had no idea what was happening.


    At this moment, the door burst open, and a group of people barged in, including journalists and the


    police.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move! This is a raid! Hands on your head and knees on the floor!¡±


    Sent to the police station, Patricia was regarded as a prostitute, but she had no idea at all how


    things turned out this way.


    The police informed the Aniston Family, and they bailed her out. Nevertheless, everyone was


    critical of her when she returned home.


    Seated at the main seat, Hendrick Aniston, the master of the family, pulled a long, solemn face


    when he saw that his beloved granddaughter had done something so disgraceful.


    ¡°Grandpa¡­¡± She kneeled on the floor and exined, ¡°I didn¡¯t do it. I really didn¡¯t. I was clearly


    sleeping at home, but I don¡¯t know why something like this happened!¡±


    Until now, she was still unclear about the details.


    Finally, her stepmother, Gwen, sneered. ¡°You have no idea? Are you still trying to deny it when


    you¡¯ve already been arrested? If the police didn¡¯t inform us, we wouldn¡¯t even imagine that the


    Young Lady of the Aniston Family would be involved in prostitution. Just the thought of it is


    humiliating for me!¡±


    ¡°Tricia,¡± Adeline chipped in. ¡°Don¡¯t you think that it¡¯s disgusting? Are you okay with sleeping with


    just anyone? Aren¡¯t you afraid of contracting diseases?¡±


    Hendrick sneered at those words. ¡°That¡¯s enough. Say no more. Tricia, tomorrow onwards, you¡¯re


    going to study abroad in Tamalom, and you¡¯re not allowed to return without my approval.¡±


    After his deration, he stood up and left as though he didn¡¯t want to take another look at Patricia.


    ¡°Grandpa!¡± Patricia called after him loudly, but he walked away without looking back.


    Gwen didn¡¯t believe that Hendrick was still siding with his beloved Patricia even when things had


    In order to let her daughter, Adeline, hold the title of the Young Lady of the Aniston Family, she had


    to destroy Patricia. Her eyes narrowed slightly. Study abroad? Don¡¯t even dream about it. I¡¯ll make


    sure she dies on the way to Tamalom!


    ¡­


    Six yearster, Patricia walked briskly out of the Appleby City Airport as she dragged her luggage


    behind her. Behind her, three adorable toddlers tagged along, attracting the attention of many


    people.


    With almost identical appearances, the two boys were very good-looking, as beautiful as the


    characters in an animated series, while the girl was a sweet darling. Dressed in a warm yellow


    dress and her hair pulled into two high pigtails, she was very adorable as she held a Barbie doll in


    her arms.


    There were even some passersby who couldn¡¯t help but snap pictures of them secretly,


    whispering, ¡°They must be celebrities! How good-looking they are!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen such a stunning family before!¡±


    ¡°Their mother is so pretty!¡±


    Meanwhile, at the VIP exit on the other side, one could hear sounds of hurried footsteps as a


    group of men dressed in ck walked out of the airport, and the most attention-catching of them


    was the one leading the pack.


    Tall and well-built, he wore a ck trench coat, and his face was breathtakingly charming. Yet, the


    icy look in his eyes gave one the feeling that he was unapproachable.


    Suddenly, everyone¡¯s attention was attracted to him, and when the cute little girl heard the


    passersby¡¯s discussions, she also turned to look. Then, she gasped, ¡°Daddy!¡±


    That was because that gorgeous man looked almost the same as her two older brothers, so that


    must be her daddy, whom she had never met before. Therefore, she ran after him with widened


    eyes, and when Patricia noticed that she had left, she told her sons, ¡°Scott and Sten, wait for me


    at the entrance. I¡¯m going after your sister.¡±


    The handsome boys nodded. ¡°Okay, Mommy!¡±


    After she passed the luggage to them, Patricia went toward Sylvie. At the airport entrance, she


    grabbed her running daughter.


    ¡°Where are you going, Sylvie Aniston? Aren¡¯t you afraid of kidnappers?¡±


    Since Sylvie was young, she had caused Patricia no less worry and was also very naughty. If she


    was lost, Patricia felt that it would spell the end of her entire family, and all of them would cry their


    hearts out.


    ¡°Ah, Mommy! Let me go quickly! I saw Daddy. He looks a lot like Scott and Sten! I want Daddy!¡±


    The little girl was very anxious, and herrge eyes were fixed on that stunning man¡¯s back, worried


    that he would disappear from her sight.


    Patricia followed her daughter¡¯s gaze as she thought, Could it really be that man?


    It so happened that she wanted to find him and ask what exactly happened back then.


    Patricia held onto Sylvie¡¯s hand firmly as she paced to the car Sylvie had pointed out and knocked


    on the car window as she wanted to see whether the man really looked like her sons.


    Furthermore, if her mischievous little daughter didn¡¯t get a look, she would never give up and


    definitely refuse to leave.


    The person inside slowly rolled down the window once they heard the knock on their window.


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 2

    Chapter 2


    The man in the car revealed his face, but he looked nothing like Scott and Sten as Sylvie had


    imed because he was a bald, middle-aged man wearing a pair of ck-rimmed sses.


    Disappointment washed over Sylvie¡¯s eyes, and she hung her tiny head while the man chided


    them a little. Hence, Patricia quickly apologized, saying they had the wrong person.


    Then, she picked up Sylvie. ¡°Sylvie Aniston, that¡¯s enough. Let¡¯s go home.¡±


    ¡­


    Late at night, Patricia drove a second-hand Toyota and stopped it right before the OTG Hospital


    entrance.


    ¡°Hey, you can¡¯t stop your car here!¡±


    Ignoring the security trying to stop her, Patricia picked up her baby daughter from the passenger


    seat and dashed into the hospital without shoes on.


    Right now, she couldn¡¯t hear or see anything, and all she could think about was emergency care


    for her daughter!


    ¡°Doctor, doctor!¡± With her daughter in her arms, she ran into the emergency department, trembling.


    ¡°Please save my daughter quickly. She¡¯s having convulsions from the fever!¡± she cried, tears


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    rolling down her face.


    Hurriedly, the doctor took over the unconscious child. ¡°Wait outside. We¡¯ll administer first aid and


    save her.¡±


    The doctor quickly performed emergency rescue on the child while the nurse on the side led


    Patricia out of the emergency room. ¡°Here¡¯s the bill. Pay the bill first. Given her condition, she¡¯ll


    have to be hospitalized and maybe needs to be admitted into the ICU.¡±


    Bobbing her head, Patricia answered, ¡°Okay, please save her.¡±


    Nothing should happen to Sylvie, she thought. What if the fever damages her brain? She was still


    alright when they returned from Lochner City, but unexpectedly, she started to have a fever at


    night.


    Not daring to think further, she sobbed while walking toward the cashier.


    Just then, hurried footsteps sounded from the hospital entrance as a group of men in suits walked


    in. The man walking in the front was the tallest, and he had the most oppressive air about him.


    He was wearing a ck coat that he had meticulously buttoned all the way to the top, making him


    appear even more aloof, while his deep-set features and dark eyes, which pointed a little upwards


    at the ends, were emitting a wicked aura. He pursed his thin lips together as he exuded an


    authoritative aura and was incredibly unapproachable.


    Everywhere he went, people would naturally make way for him.


    Patricia was walking with her head lowered in distraught, so she didn¡¯t notice someoneing her


    way, and all of a sudden, she felt a jolt of pain in her head as she banged into a human wall.


    ¡°Woah!¡±


    So, she lost her bnce as she fell to the side, and a familiar smell wafted to her nose. Out of


    reflex, the man extended his long arm and held her by the waist, breaking her fall.


    ¡°Thank you¡­¡± She lifted her head, met his cold, dark eyes, and froze.


    Even before this winter¡¯s day can give me a chill, I¡¯m getting the chills from his eyes. Is this guy


    made of ice? she thought.


    He steadied her and reminded her emotionlessly, ¡°Miss, please watch where you¡¯re going.¡± Then,


    he continued to walk forward, leaving only the view of his broad back behind.


    Dumbstruck, Patricia snapped back to her senses in disgruntlement when he had walked toward


    the elevators. Then, she swiveled her head around and snapped, ¡°Sir, you should watch your way,


    too.¡±


    He¡¯s the one who walked into me! she thought. What a bossy man!


    The man who stepped into the elevator heard what she said and cast his deep eyes at her. Only


    then did he notice that this woman was wearing old-fashioned pajamas, had messy hair, and had


    red eyes swollen from crying. Pathetic was the only word he had to describe her.


    When he lowered his gaze, he saw that she was barefoot, and her feet were scarlet from the cold


    with a few scratches on the tips of her toes.


    The elevator doors slid shut, cutting off his gazepletely, and Isaac looked away.


    After that, he went straight to the VIP ward on the tenth floor.


    Six years ago, he had spent a night with a woman, but the following day, he received a call from


    the housekeeper saying that his grandfather, Phillip Arnold, had fallen severely ill. Immediately


    after, Phillip slipped into unconsciousness, and despite Isaac¡¯s efforts at finding the best doctors in


    the world, they were unable to cure him.


    Today, Phillip had woken up without warning, and Isaac rushed over immediately.


    As he stood at the ward¡¯s door was a man in a white robe. The man wasnky and tall; his name


    was Nik Ortega, a buddy of Isaac¡¯s.


    ¡°Isaac, Old Mr. Arnold is truly awake, and he wants to see you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± He nodded and said to his good friend, ¡°I¡¯m going to visit him now.¡±


    When he pushed the door open and went in, he saw that Phillip¡¯s body was inserted with tubes. At


    the sight that someone had walked in, Phillip gazed at him earnestly and lifted his hand slowly with


    a great deal of effort.


    Isaac rushed over hastily and held his hand, and his voice trembled from excitement as he said,


    ¡°Grandpa, you¡¯re finally awake.¡±


    Seeing that Phillip had released his hand and pointed at his lips, Isaac knew that his grandfather


    had something to say, and he ced his ear close to him.


    With great difficulty, Phillip opened his mouth and uttered, ¡°M-Marry the Young Lady of the Aniston


    Family¡­¡± Patricia Aniston.

 Chapter 3

    Chapter 3


    A sparkle lit up in Isaac¡¯s eyes. He had been searching for the woman for six years ago. Back


    then, he was in a rush to the hospital and didn¡¯t wake her up from her sleep, but she was already


    gone when he sent someone to look for her at the hotel afterward.


    For the past six years, he had been so obsessed with that woman that he had no interest in any


    other women, and it had be a hidden disorder of his. It looks like Grandpa really sent that


    woman.


    Beep, beep, beep¡ª


    Right after the words left Phillip¡¯s lips, the warning rm from the equipment next to him started to


    beep in an ear-piercing manner.


    Hurriedly, Isaac answered him. ¡°Grandpa, I heard you. I¡¯ll marry the Young Lady of the Aniston


    Family,¡± he assured him so that he wouldn¡¯t be worried.


    When the hospital staff heard the emergency beeping, Nik and the others rushed in and started


    to resuscitate Phillip before finally sending him to the ICU.


    At the same time, the ICU entrance.


    ¡°Doctor, when will my daughter be out? May I go in to stay by her side?¡± Patricia implored the


    doctor, and her eyes reddened as though she would start crying any second.


    From the moment Sylvie was born until now, she had never left Patricia¡¯s side for so long. It was all


    her fault for not taking good care of Sylvie, and she felt that she wasn¡¯t a good mother.


    ¡°We need to keep her under observation for twenty-four hours. So, go home for now ande


    back again in twenty-four hours. We¡¯ll take good care of her,¡± the nurse said and turned to leave.


    ¡°Thank you!¡±


    But how could Patricia leave? Hence, she merely nodded and waited at the entrance. Half an hour


    ¡°How¡¯s my grandfather¡¯s condition?¡±


    Hastily, the nurse nced at the document in her hands and replied, ¡°Mr. Arnold, Old. Mr. Arnold is


    still in a critical stage, and we must keep him under observation for twenty-four hours. The hospital


    director had prepared a lounge for you to rest.¡±


    The staff all knew Isaac because he was the hospital director, Nik¡¯s friend. In addition, he was a


    filial chap who visited his grandfather almost daily.


    Isaac gave her a nod. ¡°I got it,¡± he said, turned, and saw a woman balled up in the corner of the


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    room.


    though he had seen those eyes before.


    Meanwhile, the woman was hugging her knees with her head buried. Her petite toes were curled


    up, and she appeared helpless and pitiful.


    As Isaac stared at her, he actually acted out of character by taking off his ck-colored coat and


    cing it over her body. Then, he strode toward the elevators inrge strides.


    When Patricia felt the warmth on her shoulders, she raised her head and saw the man¡¯s stoic and


    broad back. ¡°Thank you! How should I return your coat to you?¡± she asked loudly.


    Isaac stepped into the elevator and said before the doors closed, ¡°You can keep it. But, no matter


    who is ill, you must take care of your health. Otherwise, how are you going to take care of the


    sick?¡±


    Isaac Arnold, who had always been emotionless, actually said something like this to a woman he


    didn¡¯t know, and even himself was surprised by it. When the elevator door closed, a self-


    deprecating smirk appeared on his face, and he shook his head.


    Meanwhile, Patricia wrapped the coat around herself tightly. It still carried the warmth from that


    man¡¯s body, and she felt a shard ofpassion on this cold winter night. Then, a faint scent drifted


    up her nose. It was refreshing and smelled good; the scent was even a little familiar to her.


    Before she could ponder over it, a silvery voice jolted her back to her senses.


    ¡°Mommy!¡±


    The elevator doors slid open again, and three figures¡ªone adult and two children¡ªwalked out.


    The little boy walking in the front was wearing a ck coat and holding a white knee-length down


    jacket in his arms, while the one behind him was donning a gray and white baseball outfit with a


    pair of snow boots in his hands.


    With identical deep-set features, the boys looked gorgeous despite their age, and it was easy to


    tell that they were identical twins with just one nce.


    The elder brother, Scott, walked steadily and stopped next to Patricia with a sorry look in his eyes.


    ¡°Mommy put on the jacket.¡±


    He had already seen that there was a men¡¯s coat on Patricia, and he reckoned that a kind-hearted


    person must have given it to her.


    A trace of reproach crawled over her second child, Sten¡¯s, face.


    ¡°Mommy, why didn¡¯t you bring Scott and me along? We can share the burden with you.¡±


    Then, he bent over and pulled Patricia¡¯s cold feet into his arms, then when they were warmed up,


    he put on the shoes for her.


    Finally, the stunning man walking behind them in a gray coat, Zachary Selwyn, poured out the hot


    water from the thermos in his hands and passed it to Patricia. ¡°Tricia, why didn¡¯t you tell me that


    Sylvie is sick? I said that I¡¯ll take care of you all.¡±


    With the hot water in her hands, warmth finally returned to Patricia¡¯s frozen hands, and she smiled


    at him softly. ¡°Zachary, you¡¯ve saved our lives before. I can¡¯t repay you for that, so I shouldn¡¯t


    trouble you further.¡±


    The heartache he felt could be seen in his eyes as she still couldn¡¯t understand his heart.


    Six years ago, Patricia didn¡¯t go to Tamalom sessfully. Instead, she was sold to human


    traffickers, but she escaped halfway and was involved in a car ident where Zachary had hit her


    with his car. Later, he sent her to the hospital and even helped her to rent out a ce.


    At that time, he did it purely out of guilt and tried to make it up to her. However, he developed real


    feelings for her afterward.


    He would like to take care of her for the rest of her life and her children, but this woman kept


    avoiding him, making him feel a little resigned.


    ¡°Is Sylvie alright?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, she¡¯s alright for now and is kept under observation.¡±


    He asked, helping her to a bench, ¡°I heard that you resigned from the financingpany.¡±


    A few days after Patricia was transferred to the branch in Lochner, she resigned and returned to


    Appleby today.


    ¡°I won¡¯t return to apany like that ever again. They¡¯re conmen, and they¡¯re only conning the


    elderly!¡± she said in a huff. ¡°I¡¯ll never do something against my conscience!¡±


    Once again, Zachary extended his help. ¡°Tricia,e to mypany. I believe in your ability.¡±


    He intended to protect her while she worked for him, but she shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ve started to look


    for other jobs. Besides, my education level isn¡¯t up to yourpany¡¯s standards.¡±


    Next to them, Scott and Sten exchanged nces and saw the helplessness in each other¡¯s


    eyes. Actually, both of them could earn money, and they had made quite a pile on the stock


    market, but they didn¡¯t dare to let their mother find out because she would think that they had done


    something illegal.


    Both of them had been secretly transferring money into her ount, but she didn¡¯t use a single


    penny from it, working a few jobs a day as usual and making money through hard work.


    Such a mother really made them feel sorry for her.


    ¡­


    A few dayster, in the president¡¯s office of Arnolds Corporation.


    A few dayster, Isaac was seated behind his spacious desk in the president¡¯s office of Arnolds


    Corporation. His head lowered as he signed a document until his assistant, Liam Dorchester,


    walked in with a report about his work.


    ¡°President Arnold, I¡¯ve investigated the Young Lady of the Aniston Family. Her name is Adeline


    Aniston, twenty-four years old and the only daughter of Andy Aniston.¡±

 Chapter 4

    Chapter 4


    Isaac looked up atst. ¡°Did you inform her that I want to have dinner with her tonight?¡±


    Phillip regained consciousness for a while but was now unconscious again. It would be difficult for


    him to regain his consciousness in the future.


    His wish was for Isaac to marry the oldest daughter of the Aniston Family, so Isaac was willing to


    fulfill his wish for him. She might be the woman from that night six years ago, so to Isaac, she had


    an important role in fulfilling his carnal desires.


    ¡°Yes, the appointment¡¯s set at half past six this evening at Prive. Shall I request that they clear the


    floor?¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary,¡± Isaac replied coolly.


    ¡°Understood, President Arnold.¡±


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, in an ordinary, low-cost apartment situated in the remote Snowke Lane.


    Patricia took Sylvie¡¯s temperature once more. When she confirmed that Sylvie¡¯s temperature was


    normal now, she heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Your fever¡¯s gone down, Sylvie. So. you won¡¯t need to go


    to the hospital.¡±


    Patricia stroked Sylvie¡¯s face gently, her eyes full of affection.


    All those years ago, Adeline and her mother had schemed to make her lose her virginity and her


    grandfather¡¯s love. In the end, they even sold her off to a human trafficker.


    Thankfully, she survived it all.


    Though it seemed as if Zachary had run into her, the truth was she fainted from over-exhaustion.


    He wanted to take responsibility for it, which led to him taking care of her and her children for the


    past six years.


    She would never be able to repay her debt of gratitude toward him!


    Despite all the hardships she went through back then, her babies survived inside her womb.


    Patricia was moved by the strength and persistence of these tiny lives. Even though her life had


    fallen apart and she had nothing left to her name, she was determined to keep them.


    She bore triplets. The first two were handsome sons, the oldest Scott and the second, Sten.


    As for the third baby, it was a precious little girl named Sylvie.


    She was much smaller tScott her two older brothers when she was born. At slightly over three


    pounds, she looked like a little monkey.


    It had been an arduous journey raising her. Ever since she was a baby, she had to be carried while


    she slept and would cry as soon as she was ced on the bed. She was often sick too.


    Time and time again, Sylvie would fall severely ill, and Patricia would get a terrible fright, just like


    Right now, Sylvie had lost some of her chubby cheeks, and she looked even tinier than she used


    to.


    She wrapped her arms around a doll and said in her girlish voice, ¡°Mommy, since I¡¯m not sick


    anymore, does this mean I won¡¯t have to drink that awful, bitter medicine anymore?¡±


    Patriciaughed and stroked Sylvie¡¯s hair. ¡°That¡¯s right. You¡¯re all better now. Remember not to


    overeat candy, okay? Or else, you¡¯ll fall sick again.¡±


    Her two sons were in school, but Sylvie had to stay home, so she could not attend any interviews.


    The medical bills cost over 3 thousand this time and her savings were nearly all gone. So, she


    needed to find a job as soon as possible to earn money.


    Truth be told, she had 75 thousand in her bank ount, but she did not know who gave it to her,


    so she refused to touch it.


    She guessed that it was from her grandfather.


    Patricia thought the incident back then was partly due to her failures too. She made a farce out of


    herself and damaged her grandfather¡¯s reputation, so she felt too ashamed to see him and could


    not bring herself to use his money either.


    After collecting theundry from the balcony, she shoved it away in the closet and spotted the


    expensive jacket.


    She had sent it to the dry cleaners a few days ago and was nning to return it today.


    That day, while at the hospital, the man who gave her his jacket looked a little familiar, but she


    could not recall who he was.


    Later, she was flipping through a business magazine when she realized that the man was Isaac


    Arnold. He currently held the reins for the entire Arnold Family, which was Appleby¡¯s most


    prominent family!


    She managed to get a hold of Isaac¡¯s assistant¡¯s phone number, so she gave him a call.


    The call connected almost immediately.


    ¡°Is this Mr. Dorchester?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it is. Who is this?¡± Liam replied.


    ¡°My name is Patricia Aniston. President Arnold lent me his jacket a while ago, and I want to return


    it to him. Would it be possible for me to do so today?¡±


    Liam nced at the man inside the private dining room and decided to give the address to


    Patricia. ¡°You cane over now. President Arnold is currently having dinner here.¡±


    He did not think much of it. Isaac had never been involved in a romantic rtionship, so he


    assumed that the woman who called could be one of Isaac¡¯s friends.


    After ending the call, Patricia said to Sylvie, ¡°Sylvie,e with me on an errand, and we¡¯ll have


    dinner outside, okay?¡±


    Since she was being cooped up in the house for so many days, Sylvie felt like she was beginning


    to feel a little stir-crazy, so she jumped up in excitement. ¡°Yay!¡±


    Her eyes were glittering with stars. She looked like a tiny version of Patricia and was so adorable


    that she won the hearts of all who met her.


    Her voice was lovely too. Patricia¡¯s heart melted each time she heard Sylvie¡¯s exuberant exims.


    After informing Josephine of their ns and asking her to pick Scott and Sten up from school,


    Patricia left the house with Sylvie in tow.


    She drove off in her secondhand Toyota and headed for the restaurant, Prive.


    When she and Sylvie walked into the restaurant hand-in-hand, Sylvie was thrilled.


    ¡°Whoa. The food here looks amazing! We need to take some home for Scott, Sten, and Mrs.


    Zimmers to try.¡±


    Sylvie was well on her way to bing a major foodie. Though she looked thin and tiny, she ate


    much more than her two brothers. Yet, she just did not put on any weight for some reason.


    ¡°That¡¯s a good idea. Here, let¡¯s sit down. You can ce an order while I return the jacket.¡±


    Patricia chose a table by the window. Then, after cing her bag down, she walked over to the


    private dining rooms that were fairly nearby.


    All of a sudden, she spotted a familiar silhouette ¡ªit was Adeline Aniston.


    She lookedpletely different after six years.


    It looked like she had gotten stic surgery as she was much prettier than before, but she looked


    like a typical Instagram baddie.


    A surge of loathing took over her when she saw Adeline.


    It was her, that woman, and her mother, who ruined her life!


    When she saw that Adeline had entered private room 101, she asked the person at the door,


    ¡°Excuse me, but are you Mr. Dorchester?¡±


    She had sent a message to Liam earlier saying that she had arrived, and Liam said he would wait


    for her at the door.


    There was a sh of surprise in his eyes when he saw the woman in front of him. She was


    gorgeous, wearing a ck windbreaker with a pair of ck pants that showed off how slim and


    long her legs were.


    Her captivating features, along with her attractive figure, doubled down to make her an incredible


    beauty.


    ¡°Yes, I am. Are you Miss Aniston?¡±


    Patricia nodded and asked, ¡°May I know the rtionship between President Arnold and the woman


    who just went in?¡±


    Liam smiled and said, ¡°She¡¯s President Arnold¡¯s fiancee.¡±


    After hearing those words, Patricia¡¯s expression changed at once¡­

 Chapter 5

    Chapter 5


    All the goodwill Patricia felt toward Isaac vanished instantly.


    She initially nned on returning his jacket to him in person so that she could thank him herself.


    Now, she changed her mind.


    Since he was Adeline¡¯s boyfriend, she would not need to ever see him again.


    ¡°This is his jacket. Please return it to him on my behalf,¡± Patricia stated coolly before turning to


    leave.


    However, when she got back to the table, Sylvie was gone!


    Patricia immediately gged a server down and asked, ¡°Excuse me, do you know where the little


    girl who was with me earlier went?¡±


    The server remembered the little girl. Herrge, round eyes made her look like a doll, so it was


    easy to remember.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, miss. She¡¯s in the washroom.¡±


    Patricia¡¯s heart settled back down once she heard that.


    She was the one who taught Sylvie to wash her hands before every meal. So, it was good that


    Sylvie remembered to do so.


    ¡­


    Both genders shared the washroom sinks between all the washrooms.


    Sylvie squeezed some soap onto her hands and began to wash them diligently while singing a


    tune.


    ¡°Wash your hands, don¡¯t let the germs get in the way! Wash your hands. Keep the germs away!¡±


    Just then, a towering figure stepped out of the men¡¯s washroom and stood beside her to wash his


    hands.


    Sylvie nced at him through the mirror, and her eyes widened.


    Isn¡¯t this the mister from the airport? He looks like Scott and Sten. He looks so handsome! Her


    ¡°Mr. Handsome, do you have any children?¡± In all honesty, Sylvie was on the verge of asking if he


    was her father, but she did not dare say it out of fear that she would get a scolding if he were not.


    The three of them did not have a father. So, if he had children who were not with him, then it meant


    they could be his children!


    When Isaac heard the sweet little voice, he turned to look at the adorable little girl next to him, and


    his heart softened.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡±


    His voice was not as cold as it usually was, but his face remained expressionless.


    Sylvie sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t have a daddy either.¡±


    Isaac¡¯s lips twitched slightly at the sight of the little girl¡¯s expression.


    He did not know how to keep a child happy, so he did not know how tofort her.


    Meanwhile, Sylvie had a brilliant idea! Why don¡¯t I introduce this handsome mister to Mommy?


    Mommy will surely like such an attractive man!


    She giggled at her own genius as she wiped her hands dry with a piece of tissue.


    ¡°Mr. Handsome, can we be friends? Give me your number, and I¡¯ll buy you dinner sometime!¡±


    She heard this line from the shows she watched on television. For example, when a man and a


    woman went on a date, they would always go for dinner together.


    In those shows, the man always paid for the meal, but since her mommy had three little tagalongs,


    she decided that they should treat him instead!


    Isaac was about to leave when he heard what she said. His long, slender eyes narrowed slightly


    as a smile crept onto his face.


    What an amusing little girl. How does she know to buy someone else dinner?


    For some strange reason, he found himself handing his gilded name card  over to her. ¡°Here¡¯s my


    number.¡±


    He felt a strange affinity with this little girl and found himself wanting to get to know her better.


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Handsome.¡±


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Sylvie epted the name card and carefully ced it inside her little bag.


    When Isaac returned to the room, Adeline stood up at once.


    Her eyes nearly fell out of their sockets when she saw the man who came in.


    Oh my gosh, I¡¯ve never seen such a handsome man before!


    ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you, President Arnold!¡±


    Isaac nced at the woman in front of him; the only thing that came to mind was how frighteningly


    unnatural her chin looked. He did not feel anything toward her at all. Was she the woman from that


    day six years ago?


    Adeline was visibly nervous. This was the man who held the reins of Appleby¡¯s most prominent


    family. If she married him, she could go around Appleby like she owned the city!


    I have my beauty to me for attracting the interest of such an incredible man, she thought to


    herself as her heart leaped with joy.


    ¡°Hello, Miss Aniston. I wanted to ask if you have ever encountered anything unusual before. Like


    an unusual dream, perhaps?¡±


    Adeline did not get what Isaac meant, but he was in charge of Arnolds Corporation and was such a


    handsome man to boot, so she had to ensure she did not waste this opportunity.


    ¡°Why, yes, I have! When I was a child, I dreamt that my tooth had fallen out, and it did the next


    day! Wasn¡¯t that such an unbelievable coincidence?¡±


    When Isaac heard Adeline¡¯s response, he asked inly, ¡°When did you first sleep with a man?


    Were you fully conscious when it happened, or were you in a daze? Have you ever received a ring


    from a man?¡±

 Chapter 6

    Chapter 6


    Adeline shook her head at once. ¡°Never! I¡¯ve never even had a boyfriend, so I never would¡¯ve


    received a ring from anyone. I¡¯ve never slept with a man, either. I¡¯m still a virgin!¡±


    She was secretly pleased about her response. It was clearly a test, and she had passed with flying


    colors.


    Even if she had dated over a dozen men, she would note clean about it.


    Isaac¡¯s expression darkened slightly.


    He thought that Phillip was the one who arranged the incident that took ce that night six years


    ago. That was why when Phillip woke up and insisted that he marry the Aniston Family¡¯s daughter,


    he assumed that she was the woman he was looking for.


    Now, it was apparent that was not the case.


    He resumed his distant demeanor and slid a contract over to Adeline. ¡°Miss Aniston, I¡¯m here


    today to discuss a deal with you.¡±


    Adeline had never encountered a man like him before.


    Wasn¡¯t this a date? Wasn¡¯t he interested in her? So, why is he talking about making a deal with


    me?


    She eyed the contract in puzzlement. It was three pages long, but she only got the gist of it.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Mr. Arnold, are you asking me to enter into a fake marriage with you?¡±


    Isaac nodded slightly. ¡°A fake marriage that willst one year, though I retain the right to end it


    sooner if necessary. Before that happens, you are free to enjoy the status thates with being


    Mrs. Arnold, and once the contract ends, you will receive five million aspensation.¡±


    Adeline was enticed by the idea of being Mrs. Arnold and wielding the power that came with it.


    After all, Isaac was the most eligible bachelor in Appleby, and hoards of women would kill to marry


    him.


    If she became Mrs. Arnold, no one would dare to disrespect her. Instead, the entire Aniston Family


    would look at her in a whole new light, and her grandfather might even let her inherit the Aniston


    Family business.


    Of course, if she could make Isaac fall in love with her during that one-year period, she would


    be the real Mrs. Arnold, and everything would be perfect!


    She was exhrated but kept her calm and suppressed her excitement with all her might.


    ¡°Why me, Mr. Arnold?¡±


    It had to be because of her beauty. She stuck her chest out and smiled even more widely.


    ¡°Because my grandfather is gravely ill, and I want to fulfill his wish.¡±


    All along, Isaac had been trying to find that woman, but he had not heard a word from her. When


    he left the room, he had left a ring for her and hoped that she would ept it.


    It was his way of expressing his sincerity toward her.


    He thought that it was his grandfather who drugged him to force him into marriage, so that woman


    would have been someone his grandfather had picked out for him, but apparently not.


    Regardless of it all, he was not going to give up. He was determined to find her!


    Adeline saw Isaac¡¯s expression darkening, and she assumed that her questions had irked him.


    Therefore, she swiftly signed her name on the contract.


    So what if it was a fake marriage? It was still a once-in-a-lifetime for her to get close to such an


    eligible bachelor.


    If she put in a little more effort, she was confident she could eventually be the true Mrs.


    Arnold!


    Isaac took the contract and said in a neutral tone, ¡°I will visit your family next Friday to ask for your


    hand in marriage, Miss Aniston.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for you, Mr. Arnold. In that case, I¡¯ll be leaving now.¡±


    Adeline got up to leave, and the moment she walked out of the room, she felt like she was on


    cloud nine.


    Soon, I¡¯ll be Mrs. Arnold! No one in Appleby will dare to cross me ever again!


    All of a sudden, she saw a woman who looked exactly like Patricia Aniston, and she stared in fear.


    Patricia Aniston? Isn¡¯t she dead?


    After considering it for a moment, Adeline walked over and called out, ¡°Patricia.¡±


    Patricia turned around and saw Adeline¡¯s shocked expression.


    All at once, her eyes filled with hatred as she fought the urge to reach out and choke that woman.


    Sylvie heard someone calling her mommy¡¯s name, so she nced at the woman who was dressed


    very finely.


    ¡°Tricia, your friend¡¯s calling you.¡±


    When Adeline heard what the little girl said, she stepped back in shock. Patricia Aniston isn¡¯t dead!

 Chapter 7

    Chapter 7


    After a while, she recovered.


    ¡°This is¡­ that vile spawn? She¡¯s grown up so much now?¡±


    Since Sylvie was usually an energetic child, she replied cheerfully to Adeline after thinking she was


    Patricia¡¯s friend.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m five years old, and I have two older brothers who are also five years old. We are


    triplets!¡±


    In a fit of panic, Patricia quickly covered Sylvie¡¯s mouth. She didn¡¯t want Adeline to know this.


    Unfortunately, Sylvie was a loquacious child and couldn¡¯t keep secrets.


    ¡°Triplets?¡± Adeline was more shocked. ¡°You sure are amazing. No, it should be that the old man is


    amazing. It¡¯s no wonder you wear such tacky clothes. It¡¯s not easy to raise three children, am I


    right?¡±


    She couldn¡¯t help but let thoughts run through her mind as she spoke. So what¡¯s the big deal that


    Patricia is still alive? She¡¯s nothing but the mud in the ground now, while I will soon be the young


    mistress of the Arnolds. That¡¯s an existence that she will never be able to im ties with! Once she


    thought of this, she didn¡¯t hide the triumphant look on her face.


    Sylvie first looked at her facial expression. Then, she looked at Patricia¡¯s facial expression. At that


    moment, she felt that Adeline didn¡¯t seem to be Patricia¡¯s friend.


    Slightly angered, Sylvie pursed her lips and rolled those beautiful big eyes a little. Then, at once, a


    mischievous idea came across her mind. So, she slid off the chair and grabbed Adeline¡¯s white


    dress with her oily little hands.


    ¡°Your dress is so pretty!¡± How dare you criticize Tricia for being tacky! You¡¯re the old-fashioned


    one! Take that! I¡¯ll stain your dress!


    Adeline screamed when she saw her ruined dress, ¡°What are you doing?! Do you know how


    expensive this dress is?!¡±


    With that, she raised her hand and wanted to p Sylvie. Nevertheless, Patricia grabbed her wrist


    and stopped her.


    An enraged Adeline scolded, ¡°Patricia! This b*stard is as annoying as you!¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, Patricia pped her in the face. ¡°Adeline, watch out for your


    words! You¡¯re the b*stard!¡±


    In the meantime, Adeline was a little stunned after getting pped. When she came back to her


    senses, she was instantly angered. How dare this b*tch p me! Thus, she went mad and tried to


    pull Patricia¡¯s hair savagely. Nheless, Patricia pushed her away forcefully, which resulted in


    Adeline staggering backward as she fell. Not only that, she even mmed into the server¡¯s tray,


    and the soup spilled all over her.


    At that moment, Adeline felt utterly terrible. When she turned around, her eyes were full of hatred.


    Therefore, she charged at Patricia as she lost herself in her anger. ¡°Bring it on, Patricia!¡±


    Patricia dodged her, making her throw herself on Liam. The force pushed Liam to retreat several


    steps and he almost bumped into Isaac.


    ¡°President Arnold, did I knock into you?¡± he asked, looking nervous.


    Then, he scolded, ¡°Where does this crazy womane from? Can¡¯t she see what kind of ce


    we¡¯re at? She almost ran into President Arnold!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    When Adeline heard this, she looked up with her hair in a messy state. Then, her eyes slightly


    propped up, and she quickly took a few steps back. Shortly after, she pointed to Patricia, who


    wasn¡¯t far away.


    ¡°Ise, she bullied me.¡±


    After hearing that, Isaac looked over and saw a woman. The woman was wearing an off-white


    sweater and a pair of skinny blue jeans today. Although she was dressed casually, she looked


    gorgeous todaypared to the helter-skelter appearance in the hospital that day.


    At that moment, he found the woman mesmerizing, especially that pair of big round eyes that were


    as bright as the stars in the night sky.


    He was stunned, and when he looked into her eyes, he felt a sense of familiarity. It was like they


    had known each other for a very long time.


    When Adeline saw he didn¡¯t speak and seemed stunned, she approached him. ¡°Ise, you¡¯re my


    fianc¨¦. So, you have to help me to vent my grievances.¡±


    Isaac nced at her lightly when he heard her demands.


    ¡°Miss Aniston, you¡¯re quite fast in getting into your role.¡±


    For a moment, Adeline was a little flustered. She was afraid that he would tell everyone that their


    rtionship was fake. If that happened, the pretense that she put up in front of Patricia would be


    blown.


    Sylvie was disappointed when she saw the handsome Isaac, who resembled her brother, being


    acquainted with Adeline. Hence, her dramatic side instantly surfaced and she trotted to Adeline¡¯s


    side.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Granny. I didn¡¯t mean to stain your dress. Don¡¯t hit me, and don¡¯t hit my mommy, okay?¡±

 Chapter 8

    Chapter 8


    Adeline couldn¡¯t believe her ears upon hearing Sylvie¡¯s words. Hence, she asked in utter disbelief,


    ¡°G-Granny?¡±


    Meanwhile, Patricia nearly couldn¡¯t hold back herughter. In her heart, she praised Sylvie, Well


    done, Sylvie!


    Isaac looked down as he heard Sylvie¡¯s voice. His heart abruptly ached when he saw the pitiful


    look on her little face. Then, he said coldly, ¡°Have someone send Miss Aniston home!¡±


    And thus, Liam walked to Adeline¡¯s side. Then, he made a gesture as if saying, ¡®after you, Miss


    Aniston¡¯.


    Adeline got so mad that she red at Patricia in anger. However, in her heart, she thought, Did


    you see that, Patricia?! This man here is my future husband. I won¡¯t lower myself to the same level


    as a shrew such as you.


    Turning around, she left.


    After seeing Adeline leave, Sylvie hugged Isaac¡¯s thigh.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Mr. Handsome, that Granny is so ugly! How about I introduce my lovely Mommy to you?¡±


    With that, she pointed to Patricia and started introducing her. ¡°She¡¯s my lovely and fair-skinned


    Mommy, Patricia Aniston!¡±


    Upon hearing that, Isaac replied to her. ¡°We met in the hospital thest time you were sick.¡±


    ¡°Oh, oh! Then do you like Tricia?¡±


    Unlike Sylvie¡¯s excited state, Patricia¡¯s liking toward this man waspletely gone after she knew


    Adeline was going to marry him.


    At once, she grabbed her daughter. ¡°Sylvie Aniston, have you had enough? Shut your little mouth.¡±


    With one hand, Patricia held her daughter. Before she turned around and left, she said coldly, ¡°Mr.


    Arnold, thank you for lending me your clothes.¡± Although she was expressing her gratitude, she


    didn¡¯t sound like she was thanking him at all. Instead, it seemed like she was disrespecting him.


    ¡°Honestly, Miss Aniston, you don¡¯t have to give me back. I don¡¯t wear clothes worn by other


    people.¡±


    Isaac had a half smile when he was saying those words. He kept looking at her, but in the end, he


    couldn¡¯t remember where he saw her.


    However, Patricia misunderstood him and felt that he despised her. At once, her facial expression


    darkened slightly. Then, she took her daughter with her and strode away.


    As she marched angrily, she couldn¡¯t help but reprimand him in her heart, Who does he think he is


    to be so arrogant?! He¡¯s just a big stud with no taste!


    Meanwhile, Sylvie sensed that Patricia was angry, and she giggled.


    ¡°Tricia, don¡¯t you think Mr. Handsome has a cool personality? He¡¯s so handsome!¡±


    Sylvie went into a state of anthomaniac when she thought about Isaac¡¯s handsome look. Patricia


    knew that her daughter wouldn¡¯t budge whenever she saw a handsome guy, and she had a bit of a


    headache. Considering that it wasn¡¯t in her nature to act like that, she couldn¡¯t help but wonder, I¡¯m


    curious as to whose gene this girl inherited.


    Later, the two returned home. Once they entered the house, Scott and Sten came and greeted


    them.


    One brought slippers for Sylvie, while the other brought slippers for Patricia.


    As Scott looked at Patricia, changing her shoes, there were traces of maturity on his handsome


    little face that his peers didn¡¯t have.


    ¡°Mommy, thendlord just came and demanded that we pay the rent before next Monday.


    Otherwise, he will rent the ce to someone else. Oh, and the rent has increased by 500 bucks.¡±


    When Patricia heard that, she was stunned for a moment. Shortly after, she said, ¡°I got it. Go and


    y with your younger siblings.¡±


    In her heart, she counted the fees she needed to pay. But, as she counted, her facial expression


    gradually turned awful.


    The rent is 2,000 a month. So that will be 12,000 in half a year.


    The training ss for Scott and Sten is 20,000 each, and Sylvie¡¯s piano ss is 20,000. So it¡¯s a


    total of 60,000.


    At this rate, it¡¯s impossible for me to rely on my current part-time job to support such a significant


    expenditure.


    Therefore, Patricia felt that she could only return to her old profession¡ªdancing in Everbright.


    I was the dancing queen there and earned a lot of money. Also, I could raise three of my children


    thanks to this ie.


    Initially, I thought I could finally leave that ce.


    But, it seems like I can only continue in this profession until I can find a high-paying job.


    Meanwhile, Scott stood there and looked at her with a frown. ¡°Mommy, do we still have money at


    home?¡±


    He was trying to see if she had seen the money they had transferred to her bank ount.


    Patricia caressed his handsome face upon hearing his worries. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯ll pay the


    rent tomorrow. So, we won¡¯t be kicked out.¡±


    Scott had long been used to being kicked out by rudendlords. There was even a time when the


    when he was very young.


    Never once did Scott forget about that feeling. Hence, both Sten and he wished they could grow


    up fast so that they could share Patricia¡¯s burden.


    At the same time, Sylvie was with Sten on the other side of the house. Secretly taking Sten


    into the room, she closed the door and mysteriously took out a business card.


    ¡°Sten, look! Today, I met a handsome man who resembles you and Scott. Could he possibly be


    our daddy? I really want him to be my daddy!¡±


    As for Sten, he had long used to the fact that Sylvie would think every single person she met


    resembled them once she thought of Daddy. Thus, he reached out his hand, fondly caressed her


    head, and arched his eyebrows.


    ¡°Let me have a look.¡±


    He took the business card and shook his head when he saw that the person was the president of


    Arnolds Corporation.


    ¡°He¡¯s too smart. Tricia won¡¯t be able to handle a guy like him.¡±


    After all, Mommy isn¡¯t very smart, and she¡¯s too kind. I¡¯m afraid she¡¯ll be bullied if her partner¡¯s a


    man who is too powerful.


    Sylvie pouted and whined when she heard Sten¡¯sment, ¡°But I want him to be our daddy.


    You and Scott are brilliant. So, I¡¯m sure we won¡¯t have to be afraid that he¡¯s too smart with you two


    around, right? And what if he really is our daddy?¡±


    She said all that while tugging and shaking Sten¡¯s sleeve with an expectant gaze in her bright


    eyes.


    Since Sylvie was their only female sibling, Scott and Sten usually doted on her and pampered


    her. Therefore, Sten merely nodded lightly after he saw she liked the idea of Isaac being their


    father so much.

 Chapter 9

    Chapter 9


    In Everbright, two handsome men with an intimidating aura were sitting in the center booth of the


    underground nightclub.


    These two handsome men were none other than Nik and Isaac. Nik nced at Isaac, who


    looked solemn beside him andined. ¡°How are we going to have fun after you scared all


    those women away? How about I look for some other more women?¡±


    At once, Isaac shot him a sharp death re. Nik immediately raised his white g upon


    receiving said death re.


    ¡°Fine. Fine. I won¡¯t request any call girl, alright?¡±


    Later, he added again, ¡°But there¡¯s a highlight tonight. Everbright¡¯s dancing queen is back, and


    she¡¯ll perform tonight. I heard that the woman is exceptionally beautiful, and her figure is


    curvaceous.¡±


    When he talked, the emotions in his eyes changed into one of anticipation. He couldn¡¯t wait for the


    woman to appear.


    In contrast with Nik¡¯s excitement, Isaac was calm. Then, he nipped the cigarette with his


    slender fingers as he brushed off the ashes.


    ¡°Not interested.¡±


    When Nik saw his reaction, he was quite bewildered. Then, he recalled that there was a woman


    Isaac had been searching for, so he asked while pouring two sses of liquor, ¡°Ise, what does the


    woman you¡¯re looking for look like?¡±


    This fellow has been looking for a woman for the past six years.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    At this rate, we really want to know how the woman who can capture Isaac¡¯s heart looks!


    Isaac took the ss Nik handed over. After calmly taking a sip, he said, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Nik spurted out his liquor in shock when he heard those words. Finally, he looked at Isaac in


    disbelief. ¡°You don¡¯t know how she looks? Yet why on earth are you still looking for her?¡±


    Isaac is the head of the top prominent family in Appleby. He¡¯s a legend in the business world who


    is known for his diabolical methods and high IQ.


    But why do I feel like he¡¯s mentally disabled after I heard the words he just said?


    Isaac didn¡¯t bother answering him as he drank the liquor in one shot. Once he put down the ss,


    the brightness in his eyes dimmed several degrees.


    ¡°What matters is that I will find her!¡±


    At this moment, the DJ on the stage shouted in excitement, ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, let us


    wee our ever-beautiful, sexy, and alluring dancing queen¡ªLittle Doe!¡±


    Following the DJ¡¯s introduction, a woman in white tulle dress appeared in the midst of warm


    apuse.


    The dress was very simple, conservative, and not revealing. Under theplement of the


    woman¡¯s delicate facial structure, it seemed to have a touch of ethereal.


    Taking leisure steps, she came to the stage. Once she got on the stage, she bowed to the


    audience. Then, she climbed onto the pole and performed a difficult dance routine.


    Like a dancing fairy, she spun and leaped. The hem of her dress rippled along with her steps.


    The people in the nightclub screamed and cheered as they watched the woman dance. In an


    instant, the atmosphere of the ce became utterly heated.


    Meanwhile, Nik patted Isaac¡¯s thigh excitedly as he watched this scene on the stage.


    ¡°Damn! It¡¯s so beautiful! This is the first time I¡¯ve seen a pole dancer dressed like this, yet she


    doesn¡¯t look out of ce at all. In fact, she looked exactly like a fairy maiden descending to earth.¡±


    As for Isaac, he recognized the woman at a nce. Isn¡¯t she the woman I just met a few days


    ago? Patricia Aniston?


    Once he realized this, he smoked his cigarette heavily, and the gaze in his eyes turned chilly.


    Suddenly, Nik approached him. ¡°Ise, this woman isn¡¯t bad. I like her.¡±


    Isaac said dispassionately in response, ¡°Sure. Go ahead and chase after her if you want to be a


    stepdad.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± At once, Nik cast his gaze over as he didn¡¯t understand the meaning behind his words.


    ¡°Her daughter is four or five years old,¡± Isaac said calmly for some unknown reason.


    As he spoke, he thought of the adorable little girl he met the other day. Instantly, he felt an


    inexplicable touch of gentleness in his heart.


    Without a doubt, that little girl was fascinating. The way she talked was just like an adult. She even


    said she wanted to treat me to a meal.


    In the meantime, Nik waspletely stunned after he heard Isaac¡¯s words. ¡°Her daughter is so


    grown up?! But her body is still so sexy. Such a pity.¡±


    While Nik spoke, he felt a gouging pain in his heart. At that moment, his eyes scanned around


    the ce and nced at all the men present in the nightclub. If these men knew about this, I¡¯m


    sure they might all feel stabbed in the heart like me!


    The song ended, and Patricia stopped dancing. After her performance, she panted slightly, walked


    to the front of the stage, and bowed to the audience.


    Shortly after, the men in the audience stared at her with passionate gazes. One by one, they


    started cing their bids andpeting against each other.


    ¡°Ten thousand!¡±


    ¡°Twenty thousand!¡±


    ¡°Thirty thousand!¡±

 Chapter 10

    Chapter 10


    The gamey in Everbright¡¯s nightclub was that the dancing queen would apany the highest


    bidder for a ss of liquor, and the tip earned would return to the dancing queen.


    This was also Patricia¡¯s most profitable moment.


    As she listened to the quotations from the audience, she silently prayed, hoping that she could


    earn a little more tonight.


    Suddenly, the host announced aloud, ¡°The highest bid for a ss of liquor went up to 50,000!


    Congrattions to this gentleman for earning the qualification to have a drink with Little Doe at the


    price of 50,000!¡±


    With that, Patricia walked off the stage. The men screamed and mored along the way.


    Tonight, she wore a white skirt that perpetually covered her body. Even so, this aroused the men¡¯s


    interest even more.


    Despite being a dancer in a nightclub, Patricia only danced to one song every night and drank a


    ss of liquor when she came to work. Moreover, she could choose her own outfit and never wore


    revealing clothes.


    At first, the manager disagreed. Nevertheless, after she was named the dancing queen here in


    Everbright after a week of trial dancing and boosting the business, the manager didn¡¯t care much


    anymore. In fact, the manager was down with anything as long as she coulde.


    The man who ced the highest bid to earn the privilege of enjoying a ss of liquor with her was


    a somewhat obese and strong-looking man. He had arge gold chain hanging around his neck.


    At this moment, his eyes looked at Patricia with a leering gaze.


    Patricia walked up to him as she held up her own ss of liquor. With a slight smile, she said,


    ¡°Here¡¯s a toast to you, sir.¡±


    At once, the light in the man¡¯s eyes became even brighter, and when he heard her melodious


    voice, he felt that his heart almost melted as he stared at her dumbly.


    ¡°Have an enjoyable night tonight!¡±


    As she spoke, she was about to drink her ss of liquor. Still, something unexpected happened.


    Right then, the other party suddenly gripped her harshly.


    The man caressed her petite hand and harassed her. He continued with a wretched leer on his


    face, ¡°Little Doe, I didn¡¯t pay so much money simply to make time to have a shot with you.¡±


    ¡°Come here and sit with me for a while. I can give you more money.¡±


    Patricia withdrew her hand upon hearing his indecent proposal. Yet, his grasp on her hand was so


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    firm that she couldn¡¯t draw her hand back, no matter how hard she tried.


    In reality, it was customary to encounter some people who were hard to deal with in this kind of


    ce. Even so, the situation would still strike panic in someone inexperienced. Fortunately, since


    Patricia had experience, she believed she could handle it.


    ¡°Sir, I can only apany you to drink a ss of liquor. But, I can arrange for someone to


    apany you if you want to.¡±


    When the man heard her words, his facial expression darkened, and he yelled at her, ¡°Don¡¯t be so


    disrespectful. I want no one else but you tonight. What are you going to do about it?¡±


    As soon as he said that, he pulled Patricia into his arms. Immediately afterward, his plump lips


    couldn¡¯t wait to nt a kiss on her face.


    ¡°Ah!¡± In a fit of panic, Patricia screamed and sshed the ss of liquor in her hand onto the


    man¡¯s face.


    Instantly, the man let go of her. Then, he raised his hand to wipe his face and roared, ¡°Nasty b*tch!


    How dare you ssh me with liquor? Do you think you could get away with this so easily? I¡¯ll teach


    you a lesson right here, right now!¡±


    As he spoke, he raised his hand high and intended to strike Patricia harshly.


    The sound of the palm piercing through the air went past her ears. At that moment, she thought


    she was going to get beaten tonight. Therefore, Patricia involuntarily closed her eyes out of fright.


    Surprisingly, she didn¡¯t feel the pain that she expected. Instead, she only heard the sound of a


    muffled groaning from in front of her. Thus, she cautiously opened her eyes to check on the


    situation; Patricia saw someone had kicked the pudgy man to the ground.


    Before she couldprehend the situation, she felt her wrist tighten. In the next second, a tall and


    handsome figure sped her hand and brought her out of the nightclub.


    Patricia looked at the man in front of her in surprise. I didn¡¯t expect my savior to be Isaac!


    Despite not liking him that much, she didn¡¯t struggle and simply let him drag her out at a tearing


    pace.


    After all, he saved me tonight. I can¡¯t be ungrateful and disrespectful toward my savior, even if I


    hate Adeline.


    Once they left Everbright, a breeze of cold wind blew. Feeling the cold breeze brush past her,


    Patricia couldn¡¯t help shivering.


    Meanwhile, Isaac was pursing his thin lips tightly. He was trying to figure out his action earlier. For


    some reason, I get agitated when I see her dancing in such a ce and getting admired by so


    many men.


    Despite feeling displeased, he looked at her and saw she was shivering. So, even though he


    couldn¡¯t make sense of his anger earlier, he still took off his trench coat and draped it over her


    shoulders.


    As he approached her, a faint sweet scent assailed his nostrils.


    At once, his eyes flickered slightly as he looked down at her. He felt surprised at the familiarity of


    this scent.


    This is the scent!


    This scent! There¡¯s something about this scent that arouses a sense of familiarity within me. But it


    can¡¯t be! I¡¯d never seen her before.


    Isaac looked at the petite woman in his arms as he held her shoulders with both hands.


    Unexpectedly, he actually had the urge to get close to her at that moment.


    In the meantime, Patricia pulled the trench coat and said, ¡°Thanks.¡±


    When he heard that, Isaac abruptly came back to his senses.


    He let go of her and strode to his car. Once he got to the car, he opened the door for her.


    Despite the clear signal for her to get in his car, she turned her head to look at Everbright. That


    was because she remembered that she had left her phone and bag inside the ce.


    In an instant, Isaac¡¯s facial expression darkened. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Do you still want to go back


    there and let them bully you?¡±


    As he spoke, his voice was cold and carried traces of sarcasm.


    Patricia turned her head to look at him at his hostile tone. When she met his contemptuous gaze,


    her heart instantly sank.


    How can I forget that he¡¯s Adeline¡¯s fianc¨¦? As her fianc¨¦, how can he possibly be so kind and


    save me?


    I¡¯m afraid his purpose in rescuing me tonight is just to ridicule and humiliate me.


    Heh! He sure shares the same principles as Adeline!


    As soon as she thought of that, she took off the coat and threw it back at him. ¡°It¡¯s none of your


    business whether I get bullied or not.¡±


    After that, she turned around and left without hesitation.


    Instantaneously, a cramped chill exuded from Isaac¡¯s whole being. When he looked at Patricia¡¯s


    stubborn figure, his brows knitted tightly in vexation.


    Hence, he went right up to her, grabbed her, and shoved her into the car without giving her a


    chance to reject him.

 Chapter 11

    Chapter 11


    ¡°Argh!¡± she shouted in pain. The man¡¯s movement was rather rough, causing Patricia¡¯s head to


    m into the cold hard leather seat.


    As she rubbed her hurting head, she silently ranted, Ouch! It hurts! Does this man not know how to


    be gentle?!


    Like a furious little kitten, she frowned and red at Isaac. ¡°Mr. Arnold! Do I know you? My life and


    death are none of your business!¡±


    This man is really unreasonable!


    Initially, I was still pretty grateful to him for saving me. But look at his attitude and his gaze. It¡¯s as


    clear as day that he looks down on me!


    He doesn¡¯t have to rescue me if he looks down on me! Must he treat me like this?!


    Isaac disregarded Patricia¡¯s fury and entered the car with a cold face. Then, he instructed the


    driver, ¡°Go¡ª¡±


    Isaac paused because he realized he had no idea where Patricia lived as soon as he spoke.


    ¡°Where do you live? I¡¯ll send you home.¡±


    When Patricia heard his question in such a demanding tone, a trace of sneer painted across her


    beautiful face.


    ¡°Mr. Arnold, do you not understand what I¡¯m saying? I don¡¯t need you to send me. I want to get out


    of the car!¡±


    Immediately afterward, she wanted to open the door and get out of the car.


    However, Isaac acted first and grabbed her hand. Then, he said coldly, ¡°Patricia, think about your


    daughter. She¡¯s so adorable, yet you¡¯re working in a ce like this. Don¡¯t you know the danger of


    such ces? What will she do if something happens to you?¡±


    Since Patricia was very protective of her children, she would get sensitive whenever someone


    mentioned them. Therefore, she abruptly became agitated when she heard Isaac bring up her


    children in their conversation.


    Enraged, she started venting out her anger. ¡°Yes! That¡¯s who I am! I got pregnant and gave birth at


    a young age. I didn¡¯t even go to college. I let them live through a difficult life and suffer together


    with me. For that, I failed terribly as a mother! I¡¯m impoverished and useless in your eyes, but I


    never ask you to help me! So please stop lecturing me!¡±


    After she yelled those things at him, she shook off his hand. Then, she forcibly opened the door


    and got out of the car. Once she was out, she strode angrily toward Everbright.


    Isaac moved his lips silently as though he wanted to say something in response when he watched


    the back silhouette of her leaving angrily. Eventually, he didn¡¯t say anything.


    His knuckled fingers pulled out a cigarette and lit it. After that, he took a long drag of the cigarette.


    Then, he puffed and watched as the wispy smoke filled the air. Deep down, he couldn¡¯t help but


    feel puzzled. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with me. I feel my heart wrenching in pain when I see her


    suffer and have an inexplicable urge to help her. It was like that, too,st time.


    It¡¯s just¡ªdid I look down on her? Why did this woman make such a remark about me?


    Isaac frowned as he couldn¡¯t think of a reason for his behavior. Finally, he snorted and ordered the


    driver, ¡°Drive home.¡±


    Meanwhile, the driver held his breath in fear. The moment he received Isaac¡¯s order, he swiftly


    stepped on the elerator and drove off.


    Silently peeking through the rearview mirror, the driver cautiously looked at Isaac. In his mind, he


    recalled the scene that he had witnessed a while ago. It¡¯s my first time seeing President Arnold


    bring a woman into the car. Although the woman is pretty, she has quite a bad temper.


    In all my years of serving President Arnold, I have never seen anyone dare to speak to him in such


    a manner. That woman is pretty brave.


    At the same time, Patricia was preparing to get change and leave after she returned to Everbright.


    I don¡¯t think I can stay in Everbright anymore after the urrence of such a hugemotion


    today.


    The rule of survival in Everbright is that the customer is king, yet I offended a king tonight.


    She sighed in resignation when she thought of that and hurriedly got changed. After she changed


    out of her costume, Patricia took her bag and walked out of the dressing room.


    At this moment, many people gathered outside of the dressing room. They were all Everbright¡¯s


    employees.


    Among them, there weredies who were in charge of selling alcohol. There were also dancers


    like her.


    When Patricia saw these people, she paused for a while. She thought they were here to jeer at


    her.


    However, that wasn¡¯t the case. Instead, they all came to her enthusiastically when they saw her.


    ¡°Little Doe, your performance today is outstanding.¡±


    ¡°Are you tired? Do you want us to mix a drink for you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll massage your shoulders.¡±


    Looking at her colleagues, Patricia found herself stunned at the sudden enthusiasm.


    ¡°Make way! Make way! What are you all doing around here? Go back to work!¡±


    At this moment, the manager of Everbright walked over while twisting her hip.


    The manager was quite an enchanting middle-aged woman. She even threw her arms around


    Patricia¡¯s shoulders affectionately as she said, ¡°Little Doe, you muste back often in the future.


    As for your sry, it¡¯ll be a daily settlement. By the way, are you close with Mr. Arnold? Remember


    to speak greatly of us in front of him in the future.¡±


    At this juncture, Patricia was a little stunned by the storyline. Initially, she thought the manager


    would scold her harshly and order her to leave Everbright. Nevertheless, none of the things she


    expected happened. In fact, the situation turned out to be aplete twist of her initial thoughts.


    Moreover, she heard the manager bring Isaac¡¯s name up. At once, she couldn¡¯t help but think, So,


    does this count as me riding on Isaac¡¯s coattails now?


    Regardless, it¡¯s good that I can keep this job. This way, I can afford to pay for the children¡¯srge


    expenses.


    ¡­


    After Patricia returned home, she felt a little ufortable when she took a shower and went to


    bed. Unfortunately, she kept sneezing the whole night. Hence, she had no choice but to get up and


    take cold medicine.


    I must have caught a cold when I walked from the parking lot back to Everbright. Gosh, I hope this


    medicine works.


    The next day, the three children got up at 7:00AM. for breakfast. Usually, Patricia would send them


    to school. s, she had a headache and felt terribly ill. In addition, she has been coughing


    throughout the night. Therefore, she decided to just stay in bed and didn¡¯t get up.


    Sylvie ran into her room when she saw that her mother wasn¡¯t up and about as usual. ¡°Tricia, hurry


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    up. Otherwise, we¡¯ll bete.¡±


    Patricia opened her eyes with difficulty upon hearing Sylvie¡¯s bell-like voice. Her head still hurt, and


    she was feeling a little dizzy. Thus, she said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Sylvie, let Mrs. Zimmer send you


    ¡ª¡± Before she could finish her sentence, she couldn¡¯t help but have a violent coughing fit.


    Sylvie immediately reached out and checked her forehead for her temperature in worry when she


    noticed Patricia¡¯s sickly condition.


    ¡°Tricia, you¡¯re burning up! It looks like you have a fever.¡±

 Chapter 12

    Chapter 12


    At that moment, Scott and Sten walked into the room, and when they saw Patricia, they


    immediately confirmed that she was ill.


    ¡°Mommy, get out of bed. We¡¯ll bring you to the hospital.¡±


    Patricia forced a chuckle before she said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Go to school, and I can go to the hospital


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    myself after I get out of bed.¡±


    However, Sylvie shook her head. ¡°No, we¡¯re staying with you.¡±


    All her children were very sensible, which was very heartwarming for her. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Go to school.


    I¡¯ve said before that I¡¯ll be delighted, and I¡¯ll definitely recover once all of you are back from


    school.¡±


    When Scott saw how determined their mother was, he told his siblings not to bother her anymore


    and brought her the medication. ¡°Mommy, remember to take your medicer.¡±


    As the kids left with Josephine to head to school, they kept turning their heads around to look at


    Patricia.


    As their school was close by, they could easily reach by foot, and Isaac suddenly popped into


    Sylvie¡¯s mind. It will be great if Mr. Handsome cane and take care of Mommy, and they can


    even nurture their rtionship!


    Hence, she grabbed Sten¡¯s hand and whispered, ¡°Sten, hurry and send a message to Isaac


    Arnold to tell him our home address and the lock password. Then, think of a way to let him take


    care of Tricia.¡±


    While Scott was telling Josephine to return and take care of Patricia¡ªhow often to check for the


    body temperature and which medication to take, speaking as strict as an adult but in the body of a


    child¡ªSten took out his cell phone and sent a text to Isaac in Sylvie¡¯s tone.


    ¡®Mr. Handsome, it¡¯s Sylvie. Help! The address is No. 150, Snowke Lane, and the password is


    520911.¡¯


    When he sent the text, he turned off the phone because the usage of cell phones was forbidden in


    school.


    Sylvie pouted as she mumbled, ¡°Sten, do you think he¡¯lle?¡±


    She really hoped that Isaac woulde and take care of Patricia because he looked too much like


    her brothers, and he was likely their father!


    Sten patted her head gently and answered, ¡°Trust me.¡±


    In such a situation, anyone with a heart would probably show up, and this was also his way of


    testing whether Isaac had one of the conditions to be their father¡ªhe hoped that the man was a


    warm and kind person.


    After Scott left Josephine with clear and detailed instructions, he headed to the teacher.


    Meanwhile, Sten trotted next to Josephine.


    He spoke with a smile as bright as the sun, ¡°Mrs. Zimmers, take a look outside the house when


    you returnter. You may have the day off today if you notice a car parked outside. Juste and


    pick us up when school is over.¡±


    Josephine shook her head as she was genuinely worried about Patricia. ¡°I have to go back and


    check on Tricia. Scott told me that she has a fever.¡±


    So, he replied while being as cool as a cucumber, ¡°Mrs. Zimmers, someone will take care of her,


    so you have nothing to worry about. Don¡¯t you wish that she could have a boyfriend?¡±


    Taken aback, she asked, ¡°Does Tricia have a boyfriend?¡±


    This was good news; she wasn¡¯t going back to y gooseberry. When a woman was sick, she


    would want the care of her boyfriend the most.


    Sten gave her a nod in reply and trotted off to his siblings before going into the school with the


    teacher.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Isaac was in the car reading a document on his cell phone when he suddenly received


    a text. ¡®Mr. Handsome, it¡¯s Sylvie. Help! ¡­¡¯


    He furrowed his brows at the unfamiliar name as he repeated it in his head, Sylvie?


    He didn¡¯t know who it was for a moment, but after a second, he noticed the term ¡®Mr. Handsome¡¯,


    and the face of the cute little girl appeared in his mind.


    ¡°Turn back. We¡¯re going to Snowke Lane. Hurry!¡± he instructed immediately.


    The driver quickly turned back and sped up when he heard Isaac¡¯s urgent tone. In the passenger


    seat, Liam spun his head around. ¡°President Arnold, there¡¯s a meeting at 9.30AM. Should I cancel


    it?¡±


    Right now, all Isaac could think about was saving Sylvie; something must have happened to her,


    which was why she had called out to him for help.


    ¡°Cancel it.¡±


    ¡°Got it, President Arnold.¡±


    Half an hourter, the luxury car stopped at No. 150, Snowke Lane. He quickly left the car and


    strode toward the main door.


    It was an old house with a small yard, and he looked at the door before quickly keying in the


    password and walking in with hurried steps.


    ¡°Sylvie, Sylvie!¡±


    In the yard, he saw that it was neatly taken care of, and even though there weren¡¯t any fancy


    decorations, every nt and flower was brimming with life.


    The family had decorated the living room in the small house simply with a couch, a coffee table,


    and a tiny TV. There were also many toys in this room, and it was easy to tell that a family with


    children was living there.


    ¡°Sylvie!¡± he called out again.


    In a daze from the fever, Patricia couldn¡¯t help but cough a couple of times, and Isaac heard her.


    So, he followed the noise up the staircase in a fewrge strides, then went to the door where the


    sound came from and pushed it open without hesitation.


    ¡°Sylvie¡­¡± he called but saw Patricia on the bed with her face flushed and sweaty from fever.

 Chapter 13

    Chapter 13


    ¡°Water¡­ Water¡­¡± Patricia mumbled in difort.


    Isaac was startled, but it seemed like there was no one else in the house, and Patricia clearly


    looked out of sorts right now. He nced at the table in the corner and poured her a ss of water.


    Therefore, he sat at the bedside, helped her to sit up, and fed her the water.


    She seemed parched as she finished the water within seconds. When he lifted his hand and felt


    her forehead, he blinked his eyes in shock. It¡¯s burning hot! What¡¯s her temperature now?!


    The man¡¯s palm was very cool, and Patricia felt reallyfortable as she gasped, pulling his hand


    and cing it on her face.


    ¡°Hot¡­ It¡¯s so hot¡­¡±


    The second Isaac entered the house, he could smell her scent, and the entire ce was filled with


    that faint, sweet smell. This smell was incredibly familiar to him, and he seemed to really like this


    light fragrance.


    He nced at the unconscious woman in his arms and patted her face lightly. ¡°Patricia Aniston,


    are you feeling ufortable? I¡¯ll take you to the hospital.¡±


    A few pats on the face woke Patricia up a little, and she gazed at him with zed eyes, her mind


    still in a daze. ¡°I¡¯m not going to the hospital. I don¡¯t want to!¡±


    Then, she started struggling as she wriggled out of his arms and snuggled into the sheets.


    ¡°Cold¡­ It¡¯s so cold¡­¡±


    He furrowed his brows tightly at the sight of her shivering in the sheets. One second she was


    shivering, and the next, she felt hot. This was very dangerous, but she didn¡¯t want to go to the


    hospital, either.


    After he tucked her in, he whisked out his phone and called Nik, who picked up very quickly.


    ¡°Ise, how did it gost night?¡± he asked, thinking that he must have spent a beautiful evening after


    taking Little Doe away.


    Isaac asked sternly, ¡°She has a fever. About 102 degrees. What should I do?¡±


    ¡°Damn it. You shagged her so much that she¡¯s having a fever now? Aren¡¯t you a little ruthless?¡±


    Nik eximed in shock. Setting aside his breakfast, he was a little curious about how he was


    able to render her to this state.


    Isaac¡¯s voice echoed through the line emotionlessly. ¡°Should I go over and shag you until you¡¯re


    running a fever?¡±


    ¡°No, thanks,¡± Nik answered hurriedly.


    ¡°Speak.¡±


    Instantly, Nik turned serious and taught him how to manage a fever. After that, he wanted to dig


    for more details, but Isaac hung up on him heartlessly.


    Isaac looked at the medication on the table and saw that it was an antipyretic medication. Hence,


    he immediately took the tablets ording to the instructions, poured some water, and sat at the


    bedside.


    By now, the woman¡¯s petite face was flushed crimson, and she was less conscious than before.


    Unfortunately, he had to ensure that she took the medication, so he patted her face gently and


    said, ¡°Patricia Aniston, wake up and take this medication for fever.¡±


    Her eyes fluttered open for a second, and she jerked her head aside. ¡°No¡­ I¡¯m not taking it¡­¡±


    Isaac felt his head throbbing in frustration. She doesn¡¯t want to take the medication, nor does she


    want to go to the hospital. Is she nning to turn into an idiot from this fever? he thought with a


    solemn expression on his gorgeous face.


    This was the first time he encountered an ill woman, which was quite tricky to handle. So, he


    propped her in his arms again and stuffed the medicine into her mouth.


    Nevertheless, the woman was highly uncooperative, struggling and mumbling, ¡°N-No¡­¡±


    Because of her squirming, the tablet rolled to the floor, and his face turned sullen.


    Thus, he firmly grabbed her flushed face with his hand and warned, ¡°Patricia Aniston, you better


    be good, or else¡­¡±


    With her small face in his hand, he could feel how delicate and smooth her skin was. The


    temperature on her cheeks was burning hot, and her cherry lips, which were forced into a pout,


    were very attractive. When he gazed at her peachy lips, the look in his eyes gradually turned deep,


    and he swallowed the knot in his throat.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re being so difficult, then don¡¯t me me for this!¡± he said, picking up the tablet and


    cing it into his own mouth. Then, he lowered his head, took her lips with his, and passed the pill


    into her mouth.


    The bitter taste reached Patricia¡¯s taste buds, and she wanted to spit it out out of reflex reaction.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Nheless, the man¡¯s tongue stopped her and forced her to swallow it, and they went back and


    forth in a confrontation.


    When it started, he only wanted to feed her the medicine, but his eyes gradually darkened with


    arousal as he progressed.


    Her lips were very soft, and the taste in her mouth was very sweet and simr to the little mouth


    from that night six years ago. Hence, he could no longer control himself, and he kept tasting her to


    be sure if she could be that woman from back then.


    By the end of it, he held onto her face as he ventured into her mouth aggressively.

 Chapter 14

    Chapter 14


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Patricia groaned in difort as she felt that it was getting harder to breathe, and her


    face, which was already burning, felt even hotter now.


    When she pushed the man on her with her hands, Isaac was suddenly jolted awake. What am I


    doing? How can I do this to a woman, and while she¡¯s sick, at that¡­


    Abruptly, he removed his lips from hers, quickly ced her back in bed, and tucked her in. Then,


    he closed his eyes while still breathless and tried to calm himself. When he opened his eyes again,


    he suppressed all his emotions, but how he looked at the woman in the bed was different.


    After she had taken the medication, he rubbed her forehead, palms, and feet with alcohol


    ording to the method Nik told him. As he held her foot in his hand while rubbing alcohol on


    her feet, his eyes dimmed, and he saw that her feet were very fair. Her toes were delicate and


    clear like jade, which looked nice.


    When he was finished rubbing her with alcohol twice, the antipyretic drug had started to work as


    well because her body temperature had subsided a little.


    With a thermometer in his hand, he said to her, ¡°Patricia Aniston, I¡¯m taking your body


    temperature.¡±


    In a daze, Patricia allowed him to ce the thermometer under her armpit, but his gaze was


    attracted to her fair skin. She was really fair, and the skin all over her body was as white as snow.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Isaac thought that he must have lost his mind,ing here to care for a woman he barely knew. In


    addition, he even lost control of himself. But she really smelled a lot like that woman from six years


    ago¡­ Yes, that¡¯s it. That¡¯s why I lost myself! He convinced himself.


    Five minutester, he removed the thermometer and looked at it. Her temperature now was about


    96 degrees, so her fever had subsided.


    The medication worked rather well, and the knot between his brows finally rxed. So, he sat at


    the bedside and watched as she fell asleep soundly.


    Suddenly, he recalled her saying that she was pregnant at eighteen and didn¡¯t even attend college


    because she had to raise her children. Then, where did the children¡¯s father go while she bore all


    of this herself?


    Right then, his phone started to ring; it was a call from Liam. Picking it up, he asked, ¡°What


    happened?¡±


    ¡°President Arnold, it¡¯s lunchtime, and I¡¯ve bought you food. May I bring it in now?¡±


    Isaac checked the time and realized that he had spent an entire morning here without realization.


    This was the first time he had cared for a sick person, and it wasn¡¯t an easy feat.


    ¡°Bring it in and buy some chicken soup as well.¡±


    After he hung up, he tucked Patricia in, wrapping her tighter with the sheets.


    Only then did he take a tour around the house. Indeed, there wasn¡¯t a thing belonging to a man,


    and besides children¡¯s belongings, it was women¡¯s.


    Even though her room was tiny, she kept it very cozy, and there were even some toys scattered on


    the carpet, which must be Sylvia¡¯s, doing.


    At the sound of the doorbell, he went downstairs and opened the main door in the yard. Initially, he


    thought it was Liam arriving with the food, but unexpectedly, the person standing at the entrance


    was a middle-aged woman with permed hair.


    ¡°Who are you? Where¡¯s Tricia?¡± The woman wanted to enter the yard, but he held the door firmly


    with one hand, preventing her froming in.


    Therefore, the middle-aged woman asked as she sized him up, ¡°Are you Tricia¡¯s husband?¡± He¡¯s


    very good-looking, she thought.


    With a solemn face, he said, ¡°Patricia isn¡¯t fit to meet any guests now.¡±


    As soon as he said those words, he wanted to close the door, but the woman hurriedly stopped


    him. ¡°Wait a minute, young man! I¡¯m here to ask for rent from Tricia. I see that it¡¯s quite pitiful for


    her to raise her children alone, so I rented this ce to her. But she¡¯s behind on rent for two


    weeks, and if she can¡¯t afford to pay, I¡¯ll rent it out to someone else.¡± After she finished speaking,


    she couldn¡¯t help but add, ¡°Are you her husband or not? If you are, then pay the rent. Aren¡¯t you


    ashamed to let your wife and children live on the streets?¡±

 Chapter 15

    Chapter 15


    The way the woman stared at Isaac was intolerable for him because it was as though she was


    looking at him like he was a useless bum.


    ¡°How much is the rent?¡±


    He couldn¡¯t be bothered to exin himself to her, and he simply wanted to get rid of her. This


    morning, there were three crucial meetings, and he had canceled all of them, causing him tens of


    millions in loss. At the thought of this, the frown on his face deepened.


    In contrast, the middle-aged woman broke into a smile. ¡°That should be the way. This is how a


    man should be.¡±


    Then, she took out a calctor and muttered, ¡°2,500 a month makes it 15,000 for six months.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll rent it for a year,¡± the man spat coldly, and the woman¡¯s eyes sparkled.


    ¡°That¡¯s a good rtionship you have with her. If you pay rent for a year, that saves me a lot of trips


    froming here, too.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    After that, Isaac allowed her into the house, and he transferred the money to her in the living room.


    While she was writing the receipt, Patricia woke up from thirst, but the jug in the room was empty,


    so she had to get water from downstairs. When she saw the two people in the living room, her


    brain was somewhat confused at the scene.


    ¡°Mrs. Hubert, what are you guys doing here?¡± she asked, meeting Isaac¡¯s eyes, and her own eyes


    widened. ¡°Why are you here as well?¡±


    Are my brains fried from the fever? she wondered. Everything feels so surreal.


    After Mrs. Hubert passed the receipt to Isaac, she stood up with a grin and paced to Patricia.


    Then, Mrs. Hubert patted her slender shoulder as she said, ¡°Tricia, you have good taste. This man


    is very generous.¡± When all was said and done, she sashayed away.


    It took a while for her words to sink in before Patricia reacted to them. ¡°Mrs. Hubert, you got the


    wrong idea. I¡¯m not even friends with him.¡±


    Isaac waved the receipt before Patricia as he said, ¡°I¡¯ve paid your rent. Don¡¯t forget to pay me


    back.¡±


    She instantly snatched the receipt from his hand and took a look. ¡°You paid the rent for a year with


    25,000? Mrs. Hubert even gave you a discount?¡±


    He sat on the couch gracefully with his knees stacked above each other and nodded his gorgeous


    head. ¡°Yes, I did. I wanted to buy it for you, but this house is simply too crappy and not suitable for


    purchase.¡±


    Although he saw that her lips were swollen because of what he had done, he felt no guilt for doing


    something terrible, and his face remained calm andposed without a trace of panic.


    ¡°By the way, I canceled three meetings and took care of you the entire morning, incurring tens of


    millions in losses. I¡¯ll charge you a friendship price for taking care of you by only taking one percent


    into ount, so that will be 100,000. In total, you owe me 125,000.¡±


    At first, Patricia was still thinking about how she could pay him back the 25,000; should it be in


    installments, or which jewelry she should sell, but when she heard that there was another 100,000,


    she gawked at the handsome man with popping eyes.


    ¡°President Arnold, I know that your time is precious, but I didn¡¯t ask you toe and take care of


    me.¡±


    Even she found it weird that he was here, and now he was asking her for money. Finally, she knew


    how Arnolds Corporation was able to grow so huge; it was because they acquired everything


    through fraud!


    Pouting her lips in disgruntlement, she rolled her eyes and muttered under her breath, ¡°Isaac


    Arnold, the conman.¡±


    Isaac narrowed his eyes and showed her the text message. ¡°It¡¯s your daughter who asked me to


    be the one to bear my losses? Or do you want your daughter to foot the bill? That works, too. She


    can do somebor work at my ce.¡±


    The man who got his way took a step closer to her, his hot breathing down on her, smelling a


    little like mint.


    ¡°It¡¯s eptable for the daughter to pay for her mother¡¯s debts, but sadly, Sylvie has to pay for her


    mother¡¯s debts when she¡¯s still so young. That¡¯s so pitiful.¡±


    The mention of Sylvie pumped adrenaline through Patricia, and she burst out, ¡°No! She¡¯s still so


    young. How can she do anybor work? I should be the one to do it.¡±


    When he saw that the woman had fallen into his trap unknowingly, he merely raised his brow,


    grabbed a pen and paper, and wrote an IOU.


    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s fine if you do the job. Childbor is a little troublesome.¡±


    Actually, there was no way he would allow Sylvie to work under him. Of course, she would be


    treated like royalty instead. In the beginning, he was merely pulling Patricia¡¯s leg, but she seemed


    really serious about the whole issue. Coincidentally, he needed someone to cook for him and eat


    with him.


    Therefore, after he had written the IOU, he pushed it in front of her and said, ¡°Sign it.¡±

 Chapter 16

    Chapter 16


    As Patricia¡¯s fever had just subsided and she was still in a daze from just waking up, she was


    terrified that her daughter would be taken away, so she picked up the pen and signed it without


    further consideration.


    After signing, she bit her lip and said, ¡°President Arnold, remember what you said, and don¡¯t go


    back on your word. I¡¯ll be the one paying the debt, not Sylvie.¡±


    With a serious expression, she patted her chest, resolute written all over her big eyes.


    Once he took the IOU, he folded it and put it away in his suit pocket.


    ¡°I¡¯m a man of my word. Give me a call once you¡¯ve recovered.¡±


    He rose to his feet, looking tall and handsome, which was very appealing, and Patricia was


    stunned by the sight. But when she sensed his cold and solemn gaze, she jolted back to her


    senses and thought, The fever must be causing this. Otherwise, I would never be attracted to


    Adeline¡¯s man. Yes, that¡¯s right. That must be it. Right now, I may even see a pile of cow dung as a


    good-looking man in my state! Ha! That¡¯s right, Adeline¡¯s man is no different from cow dung.


    Right then, Liam came in carrying food containers in his hands. ¡°President Arnold, the food is


    here.¡± Once he had ced them on the dining table, he shed a smile at Patricia and said, ¡°Miss


    Aniston, so this is your home!¡±


    No wonder President Arnold is so anxious, he thought. That¡¯s because Miss Aniston is sick. I


    totally understand how he feels.


    Liam was over the moon when he saw that Isaac was finally interested in a woman, feeling as


    though the little piglet he reared was finally able to produce bacon.


    However, Isaac shot him a stare with daggers in his eyes, and he shivered in response. Then, he


    realized that he had said too much, so he immediately retreated after cing the meals on the


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    table.


    Next to them, Patricia watched as Liam slipped away, and she rolled her eyes at the man before


    her. Look how terrified his employee is of him. He must be a difficult person to get along with.


    ¡°Remember to have the chicken soup and repay your debt once you¡¯re recovered,¡± Isaac


    instructed and left. She can even roll her eyes now, so she must be almost alright.


    It was true that Patricia was hungry, so she paced to the dining table and opened all the food


    containers. One had chicken soup while the others had meatloaf, seafood tter, beef stroganoff,


    and boiled vegetables.


    Everything looked delicious, but she had a sore throat, and it would feel worse if she finished all


    these. Hence, she sat down and could only sip the chicken soup bit by bit. While she ate, she


    thought over what had just happened; she had actually been saddled with a considerable debt


    again, which was really depressing.


    Even though Isaac solved her rent problem, there were still the training fees for her children, and


    although they said that they didn¡¯t want to attend the training sses, she didn¡¯t want her children


    to be inferior to others.


    So, no matter how tough it was, she had to earn money. Even if it meant that she had to work four


    jobs a day, she was willing to do it.


    As she mouthed the spoon, she thought that Isaac was aplete jerk. How could his time in one


    morning be worth tens of millions? He must be lying to her!


    Then, she picked up her phone and sent a text to Zachary because he was the president of


    Selwyn Inc. and was usually very busy, so his time was probably worth a lot, too.


    ¡®Zachary, I would like to ask, how many losses will you incur if you don¡¯t go to work for one


    morning?¡¯


    After she sent the text, she thought, Isaac Arnold, if you dare lie to me, I¡¯ll make sure that the


    entire nation knows that the president of Arnolds Corporation is a conman and a wolf in sheep¡¯s


    skin. I¡¯ll also ensure you go to jail for the longest time!


    The reply from Zachary was immediate. ¡®If there¡¯s an important coboration meeting in one


    morning, it may be worth millions.¡¯


    The reason he said that was because he wanted to increase his own value so that she had an idea


    of how valuable his time was, but he was still willing to spare her his precious time.


    Unfortunately, such a notion went over her head as she sighed after reading the text. Damn it, the


    time of thesepany presidents is really precious. s, it looks like I can only return him the


    125,000 through manual work¡­

 Chapter 17

    Chapter 17


    Adeline and Gwen walked to the main building at Aniston Residence, hand in hand.


    Adeline was a little worried. ¡°Mom, are we really going to tell Grandpa that Patricia is going back to


    Appleby?¡±


    She remembered that Hendrick wanted Patricia to study in Tamalom back then, but not only did


    Patricia not make it, she was even sold off.


    Adeler heard that Patricia had died in an ident.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    They then started rumors about Patricia eloping with a man, and the Anistons believed it.


    However, only Adeline and Gwen knew that Patricia was dead.


    Gwen nodded. ¡°Yes, isn¡¯t he always thinking about Patricia? In that case, we should let him know


    that she¡¯s back with three illegitimate children. As soon as Patricia brings them back, you know


    that she¡¯ll be the joke of Appleby. Grandpa prioritizes his pride, so how would he let people


    know about this joke? We have to put this wall between him and Patricia so that the things we did


    ages ago won¡¯t be exposed.¡±


    ¡°It makes sense!¡± Adeline nodded.


    ¡­


    In the afternoon, Josephine went to pick up the three children. Once the children left school, Sylvie


    ran up to Josephine.


    ¡°Mrs. Zimmers, is Mr. Handsomeing to our house today to take care of my mom?¡±


    Josephine smiled. ¡°There is a luxury car parked in front of the house, but I didn¡¯t go in to check. He


    must already be there.¡±


    When Sten heard that, he smiled and said, ¡°If his car is there, it means he¡¯s at our ce.¡±


    He reached out and patted Sylvie on the head, smiling. Isaac had earned a passing grade for his


    first test, which meant that he was at least a good person without a foul heart.


    When Scott heard their conversation, he asked, ¡°What did you do behind my back?¡±


    There was a hint of darkness on his small face, for these two were actually doing something


    behind his back.


    Seeing their big brother angry, the two took his hands, one on each side.


    ¡°Scott, I can exin.¡± Sylvie blinked with her eyes as huge as grapes, behaving seriously.


    ¡°Mommy and I ran into a handsome man who looks a lot like you two. I think he¡¯s probably our


    daddy! Mommy is sick today, so I asked him toe and take care of her. Scott, I think I¡¯ve found


    our daddy. I¡¯m so d!¡±


    Scott was silent for a while after hearing that and he frowned slightly. ¡°Even though we are looking


    for Daddy, we can¡¯t just take anyone we see. Can¡¯t you guys understand this?¡±


    He had the calmness of the eldest brother, so he took more things into considerationpared to


    them.


    Sylvie pulled a face. ¡°I don¡¯t care, Scott. I just like him. I just want Tricia to marry him!¡±


    Sten¡¯s heart ached for his sister, for she looked like she was about to cry. ¡°Scott, I believe in


    Sylvie. Also, I tested him today, and he doesn¡¯t seem to be a bad person. You can test him next,


    then we can decide if we want to hand Mommy over to him.¡±


    In actuality, they had known since young that their mommy would need to remarry.


    Even though Patricia never told them about their father, they were also understanding as they


    withheld their questions. However, both Poppy¡¯s mother and Josephine had said that Patricia


    would only be happy if she got married!


    They didn¡¯t understand adult rtionships, nor did they know what marriage was all about.


    However, they wanted their mommy to be happy!


    Scott nodded slightly. He wouldn¡¯t stubbornly oppose his siblings¡¯ opinions, after all.


    He would have to see that man first, and everything depended on thetter¡¯s abilities.


    ¡­


    Once they returned home, the three went to Patricia¡¯s room and saw that she was asleep.


    The three gestured for each other to be quiet, intending to turn around and leave quietly.


    Patricia noticed that the three had arrived home, so she smiled as she sat up. ¡°You guys are back.¡±


    Her voice was still a little hoarse, but it seemed like she had stopped coughing.


    Sylvie immediately turned around and ran over to the bed, burying herself in Patricia¡¯s embrace.


    ¡°Tricia, Sylvie has missed you so much.¡±


    Meanwhile, Sten poured out a ss of water for her. ¡°Have a drink, Mommy. Did someonee


    over to take care of you? Mrs. Zimmers said that a man came over. Is he your boyfriend?¡±


    The child was testing her reaction, wanting to find out what his mother thought of this.


    At the thought of the man in the morning, Patricia became mad. A hundred thousand for one


    morning was too high of a price for a caregiver¡ªit was astronomical.


    She frowned. If her son knew that she even signed an IOU, they would definitely approach Isaac


    and demand an exnation.


    Sylvie suddenly pointed at her lips and asked, ¡°Mommy, why are your lips swollen? They look like


    sausages.¡±

 Chapter 18

    Chapter 18


    Just then, Patricia touched her lips. Something did feel off about her lips today. They were numb,


    and the skin was even torn a little at some spots as if someone had bitten them.


    She tried to remember, but she didn¡¯t recall biting her own lip. How could this be possible?


    Her sons stared at her lips, frowning. They felt that it might be because of her fever, which had


    gotten so bad that even her lips were cracking.


    ¡°Mommy, why don¡¯t we see a doctor?¡±


    Josephine had just entered the bedroom with some medicine in hand when she heard them talking


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    about Patricia¡¯s lips, and she couldn¡¯t help but chuckle.


    She was experienced in this matter, so she knew what was going on.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to visit the hospital; she¡¯ll recover in a day or two.¡±


    Patricia was still dumbfounded, and she would feel a numbing pain every time she touched her


    lips. She recalled her dream where she was kissing a man, and the man looked a little like Isaac.


    She thought it was a dream, but could that have been real?


    When she remembered that he had taken care of her when she was sick, he must also have taken


    advantage of her.


    As such, she scolded in secret, Isaac, you ruffian!


    Patricia didn¡¯t tell them what happened today, especially to her sons.


    These two were fearless, and they would probably go to Isaac for an exnation. Isaac was a


    strong and huge man, so the children couldn¡¯t possibly win against him.


    Moreover, she had also asked Zachary before; borrowing Isaac for one morning would cost tens of


    millions.


    She would pretend that she had hired a king, and they wouldn¡¯t owe each other anymore when the


    debt was cleared.


    Sylvie shook her urgently. ¡°Tricia, did a really handsome mane to our home today?¡±


    Mr. Handsome was really good-looking, and he was the best-looking man she had ever seen. Of


    course, the two boys also looked very good. Since they looked so much alike, praising Mr.


    Handsome was the same as praising her own brothers!


    Patricia thought that Josephine must have seen it and told the three children about it.


    They were close to each other, and Josephine always told them everything.


    ¡°Yes, a very handsome man came and took care of me. Happy now?¡±


    Sylvie jumped up in joy. ¡°Yay! We¡¯re going to have a daddy!¡±


    She only realized what she had said when she finished speaking and hastily covered her small


    mouth, her huge eyes darting around.


    Her brothers had specifically told her not to mention Daddy in front of Mommy. She had forgotten


    about it in a moment of joy, so she was worried that Patricia would feel sad.


    Scott and Sten frowned a little as well, both also worried that their mother would be upset.


    When Patricia saw her children¡¯s behavior, she naturally understood that they were being


    considerate.


    As such, she reached up and scratched her head. ¡°It¡¯s okay, you can talk about Daddy. Everyone


    has their daddy and mommy; even though I can¡¯t tell you who your daddy is, I¡¯m sure he loves


    you.¡±


    The three children nodded when they heard that.


    They also felt that their daddy loved them, and the children hoped that they would meet him


    someday.


    Three dayster, Patricia made aplete recovery.


    In the morning, she went home to check her inbox to see if there were any replies to the resumes


    she had sent out after sending her children to school.


    She only had a high school certificate, so many of the jobs she applied for were in the service


    sector. She couldn¡¯t earn much from those.


    Just then, Josephine came home from her grocery shopping. When she entered the house, she


    called Patricia.


    ¡°Tricia, someone¡¯s here for you.¡±


    Patricia got up upon hearing that and walked out of the house, arriving at the gates.


    ¡°Is it really you, Miss Patricia?¡±


    Mr. Wace stood at the gates, his face filled with obvious emotion.


    Patricia was surprised as well. In her six years of living alone in Appleby, she had never


    encountered anyone from the Aniston Family before.


    After all, she was living amoner¡¯s life. The Anistons were considered a prestigious family in


    Appleby, so she never had the chance to bump into them.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Mr. Wace?¡±


    She stood at the gates with no intention of inviting him in.


    After an emotional minute, Mr. Wace resumed his calm.


    ¡°Miss Patricia, Old Mr. Aniston has asked me to take you home. It¡¯s the day of Miss Adeline¡¯s


    engagement, and he hopes that you can be there as well. That way, the family will beplete.¡±


    At the mention of Hendrick, Patricia felt tears welling up in her eyes. She missed her grandfather


    terribly.


    Of all the Anistons, Hendrick treated her the best. However, when she lost her virginity and was


    taken to the police station, they used her of selling herself. Naturally, this disappointed


    Hendrick greatly.


    Mr. Wace added, ¡°Miss Patricia, Old Mr. Aniston just wants to see you. He doesn¡¯t have anything


    else in mind. Pleasee back with me and meet him.¡±

 Chapter 19

    Chapter 19


    Patricia nodded slightly. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go back and change my clothes. Wait for me, Mr. Wace.¡±


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    She didn¡¯t have any intention of inviting Mr. Wace in for a seat since Josephine was there. She


    didn¡¯t want the three children to know of her connection to the Aniston Family, after all.


    Hendrick valued his pride and had raised her with all his heart, but she disgraced him in the end.


    If Hendrick met the three children, he might get even angrier.


    Thus, Patricia decided that it was better if they didn¡¯t cross paths.


    The woman went back into the house and chose her clothes. A flowery blue skirt paired with a


    muted pink coat was one of her few best pieces of clothing.


    Then, she retrieved a jewelry box from the depths of her drawer. There were two items inside¡ªa


    jade pendant and a ring.


    The ring had appeared on her finger six years ago after that night. That man must have left it


    behind. Even when she sold every piece of jewelry she owned throughout the years, she never


    once thought about selling this ring.


    She still hoped that she would be able to find the children¡¯s biological father one day, and she


    wanted to know what had happened that night.


    Patricia ced the jade pendant into a blue brocade box.


    This jade pendant was an antique, and it was worth quite a lot of money. It was gifted to her by an


    old woman she had helped before.


    Hendrick¡¯s birthday wasing up. Since she couldn¡¯t buy a proper present, she decided to give


    him the pendant today as a birthday present.


    After telling Josephine that she would be away for a bit, she took her bag and went out the door


    before getting into the Anistons¡¯ car.


    On her way there, she simply looked out the window. Patricia knew the path very well; she always


    dreamed about it all these years, but in reality, she dared not take a step there.


    The car pulled up at the parking lot of Aniston Residence, and Mr. Wace called out to her,


    saying, ¡°We¡¯re home, Miss Patricia.¡±


    She finally recovered her senses. After taking a nce at the main building, she ced a slender


    leg out and got out of the car.


    She saw Hendrick sitting in the living room once she entered the main building, and he looked like


    he was deliberately waiting for her. He was wearing a traditional outfit in dark blue and looked quite


    sprightly.


    Adeline and Gwen were there as well, and even her father, Andy, was present.


    When Gwen saw Patricia, she stood up.


    ¡°Patricia is back.¡±


    She was wearing a green embroidered traditional dress, and she sashayed over to Patricia.


    Meanwhile, thetter didn¡¯t say anything as she walked over to Hendrick.


    ¡°Grandpa!¡±


    When Hendrick saw Patricia, his eyes lit up as he nodded.


    ¡°Come and sit down, Patricia. You don¡¯t have to be so courteous in your own home.¡±


    Patricia sat down beside Hendrick, ignoring the family of three altogether.


    Andy was surprised. ¡°Patricia, where have you been all these years? Why didn¡¯t youe home?¡±


    Patricia replied, ¡°Didn¡¯t you wish for me to disappear from this home?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not true. If you hadn¡¯t done something indecent so long ago and ran off on your own, would


    we have ignored you?¡±


    Andy was furious as he spoke.


    As Adeline and Gwen listened to those words, they averted their gaze guiltily, not daring to meet


    Patricia¡¯s gaze.


    The woman red coldly at the two, the light in her eyes dim and filled with hatred. She would


    never forget what happened all those years ago.


    Adeline and Gwen had ruined her reputation and sold her off, hoping that her days would be


    hellish. They were really cruel.


    ¡°Did I run off on my own?¡± She sneered. ¡°Aunt Hough, Addy, is it true?¡±


    Adeline heard that and noticed Patricia looking at both her and her mother. She panicked, fearing


    that Patricia would expose the incident.


    As such, she hastily changed the subject. ¡°Patricia, didn¡¯t you give birth to triplets? You should¡¯ve


    brought them back and let us meet them. I¡¯m their aunt, after all.¡±


    With that, she coldly lifted the corners of her lips. The two men in their household were very


    reserved and prioritized their pride. She was very sure that Patricia wouldn¡¯t dare mention the


    incident now.


    ¡°What? You really gave birth to those b*stards?!¡±

 Chapter 20

    Chapter 20


    Andy was even more surprised now as he questioned, his eyes widening.


    At the word ¡®b*stard¡¯, Patricia¡¯s expression darkened considerably.


    Indeed, this home didn¡¯t wee them, and her darlings were only b*stards in their eyes.


    Her heart ached. She would fight with all her life to defend her own children, and no one could look


    down on them.


    ¡°Mr. Aniston, please watch your mouth. Those are my children and my darlings, not b*stards. If you


    insist on that term, isn¡¯t the child you bore with Gwen also a b*stard?¡±


    Gwen had seduced her father and gotten pregnant with Adeline before forcing Patricia¡¯s mother to


    leave, shattering herplete family into pieces.


    Only this sort of child was deserving of the name ¡®b*stard¡¯.


    ¡°What are you saying, Patricia?¡± bellowed Adeline, furious. She now held a grudge against the


    woman for calling her a b*stard.


    Meanwhile, Andy was so pissed that his chest heaved. If it weren¡¯t for Hendrick¡¯s presence, he


    might have gone over and given her a few ps.


    Even though he knew that Patricia gave birth to the children, Hendrick still had a slight change in


    his expression when the subject was brought up.


    ¡°Enough. Tricia¡¯s finally back, so stop this nonsense at once. Leave, the three of you. Let me have


    some time alone with Tricia.¡±


    The three red warningly at Patricia before they left huffily.


    Once they were outside, Andy said with a dark expression, ¡°Addy, don¡¯t let the Arnolds know that


    Patricia is my daughter when they arrive.¡±


    He was ashamed of her, and he didn¡¯t want to acknowledge a daughter like that.


    Adeline was gleeful. ¡°Understood, Dad.¡±


    In the living room, Patricia and Hendrick conversed alone.


    The two seemed to have retained the rtionship they had all those years ago, and they were still


    friendly and intimate with each other.


    However, Patricia knew that she couldn¡¯t pretend that the incident never happened.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Patricia gave Hendrick the present she brought over and had lunch with him. Needless to say, he


    was ted.


    Hendrick would always take siestas, so he got sleepy after sitting in the living room for a while.


    ¡°Tricia, your room is still kept as is for you, and you can rest there if you¡¯re tired. Some guests will


    being over today, so you can leave after dinner¡ªthey¡¯ll be gone by then. I still have so many


    things to talk to you about.¡±


    Patricia wanted to go back earlier to keep looking for work, but since she didn¡¯t want to upset him,


    she agreed to it. ¡°Of course, Grandpa.¡±


    After all, it was just one day. It wouldn¡¯t matter¡­


    ¡­


    Patricia only intended to lie on the bed for a bit, but she didn¡¯t expect to fall asleep right away.


    When she woke up, it was already 3.00PM.


    She hastily sat up. When she saw the familiar room, she had a sort of illusion.


    She felt as if she was still eighteen, and she was still Young Mistress Patricia of the Aniston Family,


    loved and admired by all.


    She reached up and touched her face. Nothing in the room had changed, and it was still the same


    as before. Thus, she overslept when she took a nap just now.


    Even though it seemed like nothing had changed, it couldn¡¯t be further from the truth.


    She sat there in a daze, forcing herself not to think about this. She led a decent life now, and she


    was grateful for her three darlings. Her three precious babies brought her a lot of joy, and she


    loved them dearly as well.


    As such, she had nothing to feel sad about.


    Patricia got up and went to the bathroom to wash up, then finally opened the door and walked out


    of the bedroom.


    At that moment, the door to the guest room opposite hers also opened to reveal a tall and strong


    figure. The two exchanged gazes.

 Chapter 21

    Chapter 21


    A look of surprise shed across Isaac¡¯s eyes when he saw Patricia, but he quickly regained his


    Aniston.¡±


    Patricia was equally surprised earlier, but when she recalled that he was Adeline¡¯s fianc¨¦, she no


    longer considered it surprising.


    This was the Aniston Residence, and his appearance here couldn¡¯t be any more ordinary.


    Patricia ignored him as she remembered that although she still owed him money, they weren¡¯t


    friends. So, she looked away nonchntly and strode toward the staircase.


    Again, Isaac smirked, raising his brows, and didn¡¯t take it to heart. Instead, he followed after her in


    ¡°Patricia Aniston, do you still remember that you owe me money? You¡¯re supposed to work at my


    ce when you¡¯re recovered, but it seems like you didn¡¯t live up to your words. Should I add some


    interests?¡±


    Just the mention of that 125,000 made her head throb because it was an astronomical figure for


    her.


    She stopped in her tracks and red at him. ¡°Isaac Arnold, can you please have a little more


    dignity? I only signed that agreement because I¡¯m a kind person. Any other people won¡¯t care


    about how much you lost or gained at all.¡±


    That day, it was only because she had taken the medication that her mind was in a blur. She would


    never admit to it today if she hadn¡¯t signed the agreement.


    He raised his arm and trapped her between the wall and himself once he heard that. His eyes


    narrowed, and his smile turned devilish. ¡°Patricia Aniston, I am the kind person here. If I had left


    you alone, you¡¯d probably have turned into an idiot now.¡±


    After he said that, his long finger brushed over her lips gently. Her pink lips were lovely, and it was


    even gleaming with a glow. He really wanted to taste them again.


    A very sweet taste, and when he thought about it, his lips started to move closer to hers little by


    little.


    Unfortunately, she pushed him aside as she warned, ¡°President Arnold, please watch yourself.¡±


    Then, she recalled how he took advantage of her on that day when she fell sick¡ªhe had kissed


    her so much that her lips were swollen. Exactly how long did he kiss me?


    She shoved him even harder at the thought of this, and he staggered one step backward.


    He furrowed his brows as he wondered why he would always lose control of himself a little every


    time he saw this woman.


    ¡°I¡¯ll admit it since I¡¯ve already signed the agreement. I¡¯ll show up and work at your ce at 6.00AM


    sharp. I¡¯m not free during the day because I need to work.¡±


    As she wasn¡¯t negotiating but confirming with him, she went downstairs after she had said her


    piece without hesitation as she didn¡¯t have any intention to be alone with him.


    Isaac lifted his hand to his chest on the spot she had just touched him, and it felt warm.


    In the living room downstairs, it was very lively as the room was filled with people chatting around.


    Hendrick was seated at the main seat, and the family of three was next to him. There were also a


    few people whom Patricia didn¡¯t recognize, and she reckoned they were the elders of the Arnold


    Family.


    The whole time, Adeline kept looking upstairs. Earlier, when she was passing Isaac a cup of


    coffee, she was so nervous that she stained his clothes. So, she had asked a servant to show him


    upstairs for a change of clothes. But why isn¡¯t heing downstairs after so long? she thought


    anxiously.


    When she saw a figureing down, she sprang to her feet, thinking that it was Isaac.


    However, when she saw that it was Patricia, the look on her face turned sullen. Why is it that jinx?


    Just the sight of her kills my mood.


    None of the people that Isaac had brought were the elders of the Arnold Family. After all, their


    marriage was fake, so he had brought over some elderly servants from his family.


    At the sight of Isaacing downstairs, they turned to him and wanted to stand up to greet him.


    Nevertheless, he shot them a look, and all of them hurriedly sat firmly in their seats and smiled as


    they continued their conversations with Andy, speaking about Isaac when he was young.


    When Hendrick saw Patricia, he beckoned her. ¡°Tricia, sit here next to me.¡±


    Isaac overhead his words and he peered over at Patricia, wondering, Is she a Young Lady of the


    Aniston Family, too? If that is the case, I don¡¯t have to sign the agreement with Adeline. I can just


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    look for Patricia.

 Chapter 22

    Chapter 22


    Patricia took a seat next to Hendrick, and it really didn¡¯t cross her mind that the guest he meant


    was Isaac.


    In fact, when she met Mr. Wace, she wasn¡¯t paying attention to what he was saying. Instead, her


    mind was in a daze at that time, thinking about Hendrick and the Aniston Family.


    Adeline went to greet him. ¡°Isaac, let¡¯s sit here.¡±


    She reached out as she wanted to hold his hand, but he dodged her. Embarrassment shed over


    her face, and it suddenly struck her that their marriage wasn¡¯t real.


    As he had no feelings for her, she had to put in more effort to make it work.


    Back to his seat, Isaac asked Hendrick with a smile,


    ¡°Old Mr. Aniston, may I ask who thisdy is?¡±


    Then, he looked at Patricia, who knitted her brows for a second, thinking, Why is this guy asking


    this question?


    Hendrick was about to answer when Adeline cut him off. ¡°Her name is Patricia Aniston, and she¡¯s


    the daughter of one of our servants.¡±


    When she finished, her eyes shifted to Hendrick as though hinting at him that it would be better not


    to let others know that Patricia was from the Aniston Family after the humiliating thing she had


    done.


    Hendrick flinched. As someone who cared a lot about his reputation, his silence meant that he


    agreed with Adeline¡¯s words.


    As for Patricia, the light in her eyes dimmed when she saw her grandfather¡¯s actions. She


    shouldn¡¯t have returned, to begin with, and since she had already met her grandfather, it was


    about time for her to leave now.


    Hence, she got to her feet. ¡°Grandpa, enjoy yourselves. I¡¯ll take my leave now, but I¡¯ll visit you


    again when I¡¯m free.¡±


    It made her furious to be called the daughter of a servant, but since Hendrick had given his silent


    consent to this saying, what else could she say to that?


    Ever since she was young, she felt unjustified for her mother for marrying a man like that¡ªdriving


    her away after having an affair and allowing his daughter to call his ex-wife a servant.


    At that moment, her mood had hit rock bottom.


    Meanwhile, Isaac thought that Patricia was a Young Lady of the Aniston Family, but when he heard


    Adeline say she was a servant¡¯s daughter, he didn¡¯t find this saying odd.


    Why would a Young Lady of the Aniston Family live at Snowke Lane and can¡¯t even afford rent?


    he thought.


    ¡­


    After leaving the Aniston Residence, Patricia held the wall and closed her eyes to calm herself.


    Earlier, she really wanted to turn back, break all the celebrative things in the living room, point a


    finger at Adeline¡¯s nose, and shout it out loud that she was the real bastard before pointing at


    Gwen and telling her that a homewrecker like her wasn¡¯t even fit to carry shoes for her mother.


    She really had a powerful urge to do that, but she couldn¡¯t.


    Just then, a Mercedes stopped at the door, and Zachary hopped out to hold her steady.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°Tricia, why did youe here?¡±


    He wouldn¡¯t have known that she hade here if he hadn¡¯t asked Josephine where Patricia was


    when he couldn¡¯t find her.


    When she heard his voice, she lifted her head and forced a smile. ¡°I¡¯m here to visit my grandfather,


    but I feel dizzy all of a sudden.¡±


    In truth, she wasn¡¯t dizzy but utterly agitated due to righteous fury.


    Zachary helped her into the car and put on the seatbelt for her before getting into the driver¡¯s seat.


    ¡°I¡¯ll send you to the hospital.¡±


    When he noticed how unwell she looked, he immediately offered to send her for a checkup at the


    hospital to have peace of mind.


    Unfortunately, she turned him down after taking in a deep breath, ¡°It¡¯s alright, just drop me home.¡±


    As she wound down the window, she wanted to feel the cool breeze against her cheeks to regain


    herposure. Her hate was for the family of three in the Aniston Family, not including Hendrick.


    That was the reason why she couldn¡¯t make a scene or start a fight on an asion like this today


    ¡ªshe couldn¡¯t embarrass Hendrick, who was in bad health.


    Without a doubt, she would have her revenge and have Gwen and Adeline pay an equal price.


    From time to time, Zachary would turn to look at her while he was driving. ¡°Did you have a fight


    with your family?¡±


    Every time he saw her over the past few years, she was always wearing a smile, and today was


    the first time he saw her so sad.


    At the same time, Isaac came out after her because he wanted to send her home, but he saw her


    getting into Zachary¡¯s car instead. He scratched his chin, and darkness flickered in his eyes.


    That girl seems very poor and ordinary, but she could get into the Aniston Residence and even


    have the Young Master of the Selwyn Family to pick her up personally, he thought.


    His heart felt inexplicably jealous when he watched her get into another person¡¯s car.

 Chapter 23

    Chapter 23


    Patricia shook her head as she replied, ¡°No, we didn¡¯t fight.¡±


    She had never brought up her family before, and Zachary only found out that she was the Young


    Lady of the Aniston Family when he helped her to register. Although she had this status, she was


    forced to live outside alone and give birth without support from her family.


    He thought she was rather pitiful, and despite his curiosity, he felt that she must have moved out


    because she didn¡¯t get along with her family.


    Theypleted the registration with the help of his friend, and the Aniston Family was unaware of


    it.


    ¡°Tricia, I¡¯m always here for you. As long as you need help, you can just look for me.¡±


    As long as she turned around, he would be waiting at the same spot for her forever.


    Patricia smiled. ¡°I¡¯m fine, really. I just caught a cold a few days ago and have not fully recovered


    yet. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Only then did he stop asking and drove her back to Snowke Lane, where he stayed for dinner.


    By the time he left, it was almost dark outside, and Patricia¡¯s whole family saw him off at the door.


    Sylvie waved enthusiastically and said, ¡°Bye, Mr. Zach!¡±


    Scott and Sten bid him goodbye as well. ¡°Mr. Zach, be careful when you¡¯re driving.¡±


    The fact that everyone in this house was very friendly was why Zachary likeding to Patricia¡¯s


    house. Moreover, their smiles were very clean and warm, and he thought this ce was a pure


    After the car had driven away, the whole family happily walked back into the house, and Patricia


    asked the boys, ¡°Both of you still have sses in the evening. So, pack your things quickly and


    head over.¡±


    At the same time, Sylvie had piano lessons, and Patricia wanted to send her there personally so


    she could keep an eye on her during ss. Yet, her head started to pound at the thought of the


    60,000 course fees; she had to find a job tomorrow.


    After she had changed to head out, she put the scarf on Sylvie properly. ¡°Honey, take your lesson


    seriously today, and don¡¯t be naughty again.¡±


    This was a course Sylvie had picked by herself, but after attending a few lessons, she started


    bing mischievous in her sses and did not take her lessons as seriously as she did.


    Sylvie nodded. ¡°Alright, I got it.¡± Then, she fixed her gaze on Patricia. ¡°Tricia, did the Mr.


    Handsome who took care of you ask you out for dinner or movies recently?¡±


    This was always how it went on TV¡ªthe male lead would ask the female lead out after taking care


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    of her when she was sick, and they would get married soon after they started dating.


    Just hearing Isaac¡¯s name frustrated Patricia, and when she recalled that she owed him 100,000


    out of the blue, she felt really down on her luck. In the future, even if she were dying of illness, she


    wouldn¡¯t want him to take care of her anymore.


    That¡¯s a sky-high care fee, she thought. It will be amazing if I have this earning power.


    Right at this moment, her phone started to ring, and it was Sylvie who passed her phone to her.


    ¡°Tricia, here¡¯s your phone. Maybe Mr. Handsome is asking you out!¡±


    While Patricia wore her scarf, she wondered, He¡¯s drinking at his father-inw¡¯s ce now. So why


    will he look for me?


    Nevertheless, when she took the phone from her daughter, she was so shocked that she almost


    tossed it on the floor because it was a call from Isaac.


    ¡°Pick it up quickly!¡± Sylvie urged.


    As he was the lender in their rtionship, that made him the master, and she could only pick up


    the call. ¡°Hello.¡±


    Her voice was very indifferent, sounding even more aloof than when dealing with strangers.


    ¡°Patricia Aniston, be at Estre Vi in half an hour. Otherwise, the interest will double,¡± he said


    and hung up, leaving Patricia with a frown as she wrinkled her face.


    Why is there an interest now? she wondered, wholly regretting her decision to sign the IOU.


    When Sylvie heard that a certain woman¡¯s phone had gone silent, she bounced happily. ¡°Yeah! It¡¯s


    really Mr. Handsome calling to ask you out! Go and do your makeup quickly and make yourself


    look pretty. I¡¯m going for my lesson now, and I¡¯ll be a good girl.¡±


    Patricia was a little nervous when she watched as Sylvie went downstairs in delight. ¡°Sylvie


    Aniston, ask Mrs. Zimmers to stay with you for the lesson. Do you hear me?¡±


    ¡°I got it. Remember to throw yourself at Mr. Handsome and give me some siblings!¡±

 Chapter 24

    Chapter 24


    Patricia frowned as she asked herself, Where did this kid learn all these? Throw myself at him and


    give birth to siblings¡­


    It was already 6.30PM when she went downstairs, and if she had to reach Estre Vi at 7.00PM,


    she had to drive there in her Toyota.


    The entire way was full of traffic as it was the peak time after work, and it pained her heart


    because the gas price was very high. This was a car she had bought at a considerable cost


    because it would be more convenient to send Sylvie to the hospital at night.


    Usually, she couldn¡¯t bear to drive it because it ran on gas, but if she went over with a cab, it would


    be even more expensive. Making apromise, she could only bear the pain and use the car.


    The whole time, the traffic was heavy, and there were a lot of stops, which made her heart bleed.


    Finally, when she reached Estre Vi, security refused to let her into the neighborhood.


    After she told the security the house number, she added, ¡°I¡¯m his guest, and I¡¯ll give him a call if


    you don¡¯t believe me.¡±


    The security thought in bewilderment, Would President Arnold have such a poor friend? No, they


    didn¡¯t believe that.


    So many people wanted to approach Isaac, and they could barely keep count of the people that


    they had sent away on a daily basis, but this was the first time someone came with a crappy little


    Toyota.


    Was she acting pathetic to gain Isaac¡¯s pity and then crawl into his bed?


    ¡°President Arnold isn¡¯t expecting any guests.¡±


    Patricia almost passed out from the anger. If it weren¡¯t for her being distressed by the cost of gas,


    she would have left and ignored everything, but if that guy said he wanted to raise the interests


    again, her heart would bleed. After all, she couldn¡¯t help being in poverty!


    Hence, she picked up her phone and called him.


    ¡°Patricia Aniston, five minutes have passed. Why aren¡¯t you here yet?¡±


    A certain man¡¯s voice was icy, even carrying a trace of anger.


    She inhaled deeply as she tried to calm herself. At the end of the day, he was the lender and could


    raise the interest anytime. If that happened, she really couldn¡¯t afford to pay anymore.


    ¡°President Arnold, I¡¯m at the entrance, but the security won¡¯t allow me in.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it,¡± he replied curtly and hung up.


    Soon, the security let her in respectfully.


    What a bunch of realistic snobs, she thought, holding her head high and ignoring them as she


    drove into the vi neighborhood.


    This vi neighborhood was an expensive piece ofnd in Appleby, and it also belonged to the real


    estatepany owned by Arnolds Corporation.


    As she dutifully followed the map he had given her, she arrived at No. A8 and parked her car by


    the porch without a hitch. After she parked her car, she was about to get out when her phone rang.


    When she saw that it was a call from Darcie, she quickly picked it up because she was worried


    that there might be an emergency. ¡°Hi, Darcie.¡±


    At the moment, Darcie was still at the hospital, and her daughter had fallen asleep with the drip.


    ¡°Tricia, I heard from Sylvie that you went on a date. Is the guy Isaac Arnold? Do your best! After


    you take him down, you¡¯ll live a good life!¡± she whispered.


    Darcie was a good friend she met at Everbright, and she was a miserable woman, too.


    A speechless Patricia couldn¡¯t help but think, I¡¯m here to repay my debt, not on a date. So what on


    earth is Sylvie spreading around?


    That little girl always gave her a headache; she loved to gossip, and Patricia wondered who she


    resembled.


    She rested her head on her palm and replied in exasperation, ¡°Darcie, it¡¯s really impossible


    between Isaac and me. He¡¯s about to get married, so you should give up on asking me to give it a


    try.¡±


    ¡°Are you dumb? He¡¯s not married yet, and he can have a divorce even if he is. Just take a look at


    that jerk of mine. He abandoned his wife and kid and eloped with his mistress.¡±


    Patricia couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°Miss Darcie, aren¡¯t you the one who hates homewreckers the


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    most? So, why are you asking me to be one?¡±


    Darcie raised her hand and patted her head. ¡°Tricia, I just think that Isaac likes you, and if you just


    take one step closer to him, he will be yours, for sure.¡±


    Then, another call came in, and Patricia took a look. Just as she thought, it was that annoying debt


    collector, Isaac.


    ¡°Darcie, I¡¯m busy and have to hang up now. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll visit Poppy, and we¡¯ll talk again when we


    meet.¡±


    After she ended the call, she rushed toward the vi. As he had already given her the password,


    the door opened after she had keyed it in. In the house, she saw the man leaning against the


    couch and looking as though he had too much to drink.


    His long, slender fingers tugged at his tie forcefully as he narrowed his eyes. ¡°Patricia Aniston,


    you¡¯re ten minuteste. I¡¯m going to punish you.¡±


    When he stared at her, there was a beast-like look in his eyes, and he reached out to pull her into


    his embrace. She didn¡¯t expect such an action from him, so his actions utterly took her off guard as


    she fell on him.


    ¡°Ah!¡±

 Chapter 25

    Chapter 25


    Isaac¡¯s body was so hard that Patricia was in pain from knocking against him. She steadied herself


    as she held onto his shoulders, and their eyes met.


    ¡°How should I punish you? Interest on interest? Huh?¡±


    Patricia thought that he probably had a lot to drink when she observed him. No wonder his voice


    sounded a little odd over the phone earlier¡ªit wasn¡¯t as cold as before and sounded a little more


    friendly.


    So, he¡¯s drunk, she thought, undoing the tie for him.


    After she took off the tie, a certain man felt morefortable, and his attractive eyes gazed at her


    with a slight hint of a smile. ¡°I had a little too much to drink tonight, and I¡¯m feeling uneasy. Can you


    prepare something to ease my stomach?¡±


    In fact, he didn¡¯t drink a lot, just a ss of white wine, and he had a better tolerance for alcohol


    than this, but a particr man just wanted to be drunk for once.


    Probably this was what it meant when people say that only the heart would allow itself to be drunk.


    Patricia blinked as she answered, ¡°Oh, okay. But, President Arnold, you called me over for work.


    What exactly do you want me to do?¡±


    It seemed like someone had already cleaned his house, which was rtively clean.


    This girl is so innocent and gullible, Isaac thought, staring at her with a deep look in his eyes.


    ¡°Clean my bedroom and also cook for me. Can you do that?¡±


    His bedroom was a ce he didn¡¯t allow anyone in, so even the servants from the Arnold Family


    who came over to clean didn¡¯t dare to enter his room.


    She knitted her brows as she answered honestly, ¡°I can clean the ce, but I¡¯m not that good at


    cooking.¡±


    Her cooking wasn¡¯t delicious, and Josephine usually did the cooking because her culinary skills


    were superb. That was why Patricia kept her around¡ªshe didn¡¯t want her culinary skills to torment


    her darlings.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine. You can learn. Go and prepare something to ease my stomach now.¡±


    After she gave him a nod, she went into the kitchen. She knew a recipe to ease the stomach¡ª


    ginger soup. As Zachary often needed to drink during business dinners, Josephine had prepared


    this ginger soup a few times for him, and she had also picked it up.


    So, she took out a piece of ginger, chopped it up, and boiled it in water just long enough that she


    could boil the juices out of the ginger.


    While she waited for the ginger soup to be ready, she took out the calctor and started counting.


    How much should she ask for the monthly sry if the whole sum was 125,000?


    After several considerations, she decided on 10,000 because she had run a search on the Inte


    that the monthly sry for a half-day housekeeper was only a little over 4,000. So, it was


    considered rather high if she asked for 10,000.


    With a bowl of ginger soup in her hands, she returned to the living room and ced it in front of


    Isaac.


    ¡°President Arnold, the ginger soup is ready. But, be careful because it¡¯s hot!¡± she reminded him in


    a friendly tone and chuckled. ¡°President Arnold, may I ask for 10,000 as the monthly sry?¡±


    Right now, he was drunk, so he must be in a blur. Nevertheless, as long as he gave her the nod, it


    would be toote, even if he regretted it tomorrow.


    Isaac straightened his body, picked up the spoon, and was about to take a sip when he heard her


    request. This woman is trying to con me, he thought, furrowing his brows for a second. ¡°5,000 a


    month. I¡¯ve given you an extra 1,000pared to others.¡±


    Patricia couldn¡¯t help but silently curse in her heart, He¡¯s still so sharp even when he¡¯s drunk. What


    a wily fox he is! Her lips pouted in disgruntlement, and she was a little unwilling to ept this, but


    that was the market price, and she didn¡¯t have the right to say no.


    ¡°Fine, 5,000 it is, then.¡± That means I have to work here for two years. My god, this is too


    expensive!


    Isaac smirked as he noticed her sullen and pouting face, thinking that it was very adorable. ¡°Go


    and clean the room. The first room on the second floor.¡±


    Therefore, she went upstairs and into the first room, which was huge. The outside was a small


    study, and the bedroom was on the inside. When she entered the bedroom, she saw that the


    colors in his room were very dark¡ªck-colored wallpaper and even the bedsheets were ck,


    but the nket was a mess.


    She decided to start with the bed, and when she pulled the nkets away, she saw a beautiful


    woman hidden beneath. Of course, she wasn¡¯t real, and she looked a lot like Sylvie¡¯s Barbie doll,


    but in the size of an adult.


    Patricia picked up the doll, paced to the top of the staircase, and eximed to the man downstairs,


    ¡°President Arnold, are you ying with dolls? You have to dress her up nicely to look good. I¡¯ll help


    you to doll her up, and I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be amazed.¡±


    The man who was having soup spit it out. How could I have forgotten about this?

 Chapter 26

    Chapter 26


    After that, Patricia saw the extraordinarily handsome man rushing to her side at lightning speed.


    He then snatched the doll in her arms, entered the room, and stuffed it into the deepest part of his


    closet.


    She was a little confused by his actions, so she followed him into the bedroom and saw him


    Patricia blinked with her big eyes, ¡°President Arnold, I haven¡¯t dressed her or tied her hair yet.¡±


    It turned out that this man had a hobby of collecting Barbie dolls, just like Sylvie. He must have felt


    embarrassed, didn¡¯t he?


    However, she thought it waspletely normal since everyone had their hobbies.


    Isaac looked at her coldly and snapped, ¡°Are you off or something, Patricia Aniston?¡±


    Everyone knew what that was, right? So, how dare she pretend to joke with him! She had to be


    mocking him!


    Patricia¡¯s big eyes were crystal clear as she smiled. ¡°My daughter also likes to y with dolls and


    dresses them beautifully daily. You don¡¯t have to be shy. I will keep it a secret for you.¡±


    Isaac was suddenly infuriated. This woman had to be taught a lesson! Therefore, he strode over,


    carried her, and threw her onto the bed.


    She could not even react because he was too fast. It was only when she was thrown to the bed


    and bounced a little that she started feeling terrified. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Did she say something wrong? Are you a lunatic, Isaac Arnold?


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    He was so furious that he leaned down and kissed her chattering little mouth. Did she really not


    know what it was? Then, he would teach her.


    ¡°Ugh¡ª¡± Patricia was frightened and wanted to call for help, but she couldn¡¯t as his rough kiss


    sealed her lips.


    He tightly pinned her hands down and pressed her legs on the bed, which made her unable to


    move at all.


    When Isaac tasted her mouth, he couldn¡¯t control himself anymore. Itpletely ovepped with


    the taste in his memory.


    He was out of control until Patricia¡¯s tears fell between their lips. When he tasted the bitterness of


    her tears, he suddenly regained his senses.


    He panicked and felt a little embarrassed.


    After that, Isaac sat up abruptly and sighed heavily. Sure enough, drinking alcohol was a bad idea.


    He became like this under the influence of merely one ss of alcohol.


    When he nced sideways, Patricia was crying sadly on the bed. She was even trembling all over,


    obviously terrified. Because of him, she was also in a disheveled state. The sounds of her sobs


    made him feel bad.


    After a while, he calmed himself down. ¡°Patricia, don¡¯t mess with my things in the future. You may


    leave after you pack up.¡±


    With that, Isaac rose and left just as Patricia cried for a while before calming down. She stared at


    the roof with swollen eyes. When she recalled what happened earlier, she couldn¡¯t help but


    shudder.


    She was a conservative woman who had never been in a rtionship, let alone an intimate one,


    thanks to Old Mr. Aniston¡¯s teachings.


    The incident six years ago was an exception. She wasn¡¯t sober back then, so she did not even


    know what had happened to her.


    Today was the first time that Patricia was being kissed when she was conscious, and it was also


    the first time she was treated like this by a man. She was utterly terrified by what she had


    experienced earlier. As she curled herself into a ball, she wondered why she had to experience all


    this when she didn¡¯t even know a thing about rtionships!


    Having been sexually abused and condemned by others, she was particrly concerned about


    intimate acts, which was also why she never thought of having a boyfriend all these years.


    She didn¡¯t even think about getting married. She just wanted to live with her three children for the


    rest of her life.


    Patricia buttoned up her clothes and wiped away her tears. She couldn¡¯t cry; she had to be strong,


    no matter what happened. She could not break down because she had three young children under


    her. She had to protect them from any danger.


    When Isaac looked at her, his heart hurt greatly, and his eyes darkened.


    Since he had no interest in women, Nik was afraid that hisck of sex life would suffocate him if


    he didn¡¯t let it out. Therefore, he sent him that doll, which was why Isaac became instantly


    flustered and angered when he saw Patricia finding it out.


    It seemed that in front of her, he would easily lose control. Yet, he was unable to control the fiery


    desire to possess her lips until her body burned with him¡­

 Chapter 27

    Chapter 27


    Patricia gritted her teeth to calm herself and began to clean up his room. She ced the books on


    the bookshelf and put the magazines on the floor back into the magazine rack.


    She made the bed and hung all the washed clothes in the closet.


    After cleaning the room spotlessly, she noticed how the monotone room was now clean and tidy,


    seemingly even more abstinent than before.


    It seemed that after crying for a while, her whole body was able to rx. One shouldn¡¯t be in a


    tense state all the time. So, it was good to release the built-up tension by crying sometimes.


    When Patricia went downstairs, she thought Isaac would be in the living room, but he wasn¡¯t there.


    He didn¡¯t even take the aspirin on the table, so she decided to keep it in the cab.


    She was a woman with pride. The moment she signed the IOU, it was equivalent to a vow from her


    that she would pay off her debt.


    Before she left the mansion, she sent him a message, ¡®President Arnold, I have already tidied up


    your room. I wille over at 6.00PM tomorrow to make dinner.¡¯


    On the other hand, Isaac was feeling the cold breeze on the rooftop with a cigarette in his hand.


    He watched as she entered her silver Toyota and slowly drove away from the yard.


    It wasn¡¯t until she shut the car door that he regained his senses and raised his hand to touch his


    lips.


    As if her sweet taste was still lingering between his lips and teeth, he seemed addicted to the


    sweetness.


    Isaac¡¯s eyes darkened slightly as he took a heavy puff of the cigarette. When he exhaled the


    smoke, his expression became colder.


    It was Saturday the next day, so none of the three children had to go to school.


    Patricia decided to take them to the hospital. Josephine was carrying a box of food that she had


    made for Darcie and her daughter to replenish their bodies.


    When they arrived at the hospital, Patricia carried a basket of fruit and some milk, while the three


    children carried small gifts they wanted to give to Poppy.


    Sylvie asked, ¡°When will Poppye back to ss? She used to be my best friend!¡±


    Poppy used to be in the same kindergarten with them. When they were younger, she was in the


    same ss as Sylvie. The two had a close rtionship as they went to school together every day


    and talked on the phone after school.


    Scott replied to her, ¡°Poppy is ill. When she gets better, she wille back to school.¡±


    Sten nodded. ¡°Give her the dollter and tell her to treat the doll like it¡¯s you.¡±


    Sylvie¡¯s big eyes flickered. She could not fathom why Poppy had to stay in the hospital for so long


    when she was sick.


    She had also been ill and stayed in the hospital for a few days at most, but Poppy seemed to have


    been in the hospital for two years now.


    Poppy beamed when she saw her best friends once they arrived at the ward.


    While Patricia ced the fruit and milk on the table, Darcie got up and took the food box from


    Josephine. ¡°Thank you, Mrs. Zimmers! You make us delicious food every time youe.¡±


    Josephine smiled at her. ¡°You and Tricia are good friends, so I want to treat you well too. How is


    Poppy?¡±


    Darcie sighed as she watched the three children surrounded by the bed and Poppy¡¯s happy


    appearance. ¡°Still waiting for a suitable bone marrow donor. Once we find a suitable candidate, we


    can proceed with the surgery.¡±


    Josephine nodded and suggested, ¡°I¡¯ll feed Poppy some soup. This is very nourishing. Look at


    how thin she is.¡±


    With that, she joined the three children and fed Poppy some soup.


    On the other hand, Patricia and Darcie carried the food boxes to the lounge area. While Darcie


    was eating, Patricia sat opposite her, holding a cup of warm water in her hand.


    As she regarded the parents in the hospital, she shook her head in resignation.


    Being healthy was the happiest blessing to a family. However, every time she came here to see


    the sick people in the hospital, she could not help but feel ufortable. She truly hoped that


    everyone in the world would never get sick.


    Suddenly, Patricia remembered what had happenedst night. She was almost forced to do


    something intimate with Isaac, and he was so strong that she could not even resist him after


    struggling.


    He had the upper hand with long, muscr limbs, so he could easily bully her when he pinned her


    down. Therefore, she asked Darcie, ¡°I want to buy something to ward off perverts. Do you have


    any suggestions?¡±Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 28

    Chapter 28


    Patricia had surfed thest night to browse through the avable options on the market, but


    she grew doubtful at the wide variety of self-defense items for women. She wasn¡¯t even sure if


    they were duds, and she was in no position to splurge now that she was practically broke. On the


    other hand, if Darcie knew anything about self-defense items, she might be the right person to ask


    for rmendations.


    Presently, Darcie was happily digging into Josephine¡¯s cooking. She couldn¡¯t remember thest


    time she had had a home-cooked meal. It must have been months ago because that was how long


    she had been ordering takeout.


    Poppy¡¯s illness had taken a turn for the worse thesest few weeks, and the hospital kept her in


    the ward for further observation. Unable to leave her daughter alone, Darcie had been eating


    takeout from a weekly roster of restaurants near the hospital, and at this point, she was getting


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    sick of it.


    She was exhausted and burned out from working her shift at Everbright until 4.00AM, after which


    she had to rush over to the hospital to be a caretaker at 7.00AM. She hadn¡¯t been getting any


    proper sleep, and she often looked like she was out of it.


    As she took a bite of roast beef, she smiled at Patricia and asked knowingly, ¡°Why are you looking


    at self-defense stuff all of a sudden? Is some jerk picking on you?¡±


    Patricia sighed. She should have known that Darcie would be too street-smart and cynical not to


    figure out what was happening right off the bat. Nervously, Patricia considered her options. If she


    were to tell the truth that Isaac had kissed herst night against her own will and nearly forced


    himself on her, then Darcie would brush it off.


    She might even congratte me, Patricia thought grimly. As such, she tried to look as unfazed as


    possible as she said, ¡°I¡¯ll be working night shifts soon, and I want to be able to fend off creeps and


    other strange men on my own.¡±


    Darcie nodded. ¡°That makes sense. I know a reliable ce that sells self-defense weapons for


    women. I¡¯ll bring you over after I¡¯m done with the meal.¡±


    Patricia had nned on getting the spray off the, but when she heard that there was a physical


    store to purchase stuff like this, she agreed to it immediately. At least she wouldn¡¯t have to worry


    about warranties.


    When Darcie had polished off thest morsel on her te, she and Patricia left the four kids in


    Josephine¡¯s care. With Scott and Sten around, Patricia was sure they would take care of Sylvie


    and Poppy well.


    The two women left for the store, which was only a ten-minute walk away from the children¡¯s


    hospital.


    Darcie understood the pain that Patricia went through whenever she was driving, so she opted to


    walk to the store instead.


    The winter sun warmed them as they made their way down the sidewalk. Darcie linked arms with


    Patricia as she breathed in the smell of sunshine, then remarked with a bitter smile on her lips, ¡°I


    can¡¯t remember thest time I¡¯d basked in the sun like this. I might actually start feeling hopeful if


    Poppy could get better soon.¡±


    She did not think there was anything worse life could throw at her, not after the storm she had


    weathered.


    Patricia¡¯s heart twisted when she heard this, and she nuzzled closer to her friend as she said


    apologetically, ¡°I wish I could do more to help. I probably could if I weren¡¯t so dirt poor.¡±


    Darcie pinched her face tenderly and said, ¡°Please, you have it much rougher than I do. I¡¯ve only


    got one kid to look after, but you have three. So, you being here for me is more than enough,


    Tricia, okay?¡±


    It was hard to find a true friend these days. However, Patricia was always there to lend Darcie a


    shoulder to cry on and to celebrate with her over the most minor achievements, and vice versa.


    Together, they felt as if they could take on the world.


    They exchanged warm smiles, one grateful to the other for having stuck by her through everything,


    thus making the world seem a little less cruel.


    Chatting as they walked, the two women arrived at the store not long after. Patricia, who did not


    shop much, never expected a small, nondescript essory shop like this to have self-defense


    items on sale.


    Darcie immediately grabbed a few bottles of pepper sprays off the shelf once she entered the


    establishment, but Patricia thought they were much toorge for her purse. She needed something


    small that she could carry on her person at all times because she couldn¡¯t very well sling a purse


    around her while cleaning Isaac¡¯s house.


    ¡°Excuse me, do you have anything smaller than pepper sprays?¡± she turned to ask the shop


    assistant.


    The shop assistant dutifully took out a ring meant to be worn on the index finger. It was made with


    a delicate band with a red heart-shaped stone set into the center, pretty enough to pass as


    costume jewelry. ¡°This is thetest we have in our collection, miss. It¡¯s small and lightweight, and


    you can wear it at all times. It also makes for a really cute essory.¡±


    While speaking, the assistant gently pressed down on the heart-shaped stone, and a long and thin


    needle immediately extended out from the edge of the heart, parallel to the finger.


    ¡°The needle is soaked in a mild anesthetic. The attacker will be pacified for up to five minutes,


    allowing you to make a run for it and save your life.¡±

 Chapter 29

    Chapter 29


    Patricia¡¯s eyes lit up at the sound of this, and she thought the ring was the perfect weapon she


    needed. She wished she had had itst night to fend off Isaac¡¯s untoward advances. If she could


    stab him in the neck with a needle soaked with anesthetic and rendered himpletely limp, then


    she might not have been kissed by him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take it,¡± she dered. ¡°Do I get to use it more than once?¡±


    She hoped the ring would not be useless after just one use, seeing as she was stretching her


    budget just to amodate its hefty price tag. However, the shop assistant reassured her, saying,


    ¡°You can use it as often as you¡¯d like until the anesthetic stored in the cavity under the gemstone


    runs out. Of course, you can refill it on your own, but I reckon there are about three hundred shots


    in there before you have to do that.¡±


    Convinced, Patricia bought two of the rings at two hundred each. It was a small price to pay to


    save her life, she decided, especially since a young and single woman such as herself was more


    likely to end up as a victim of harassment.


    ¡°Here, you take the other one, just in case you run into trouble at the club,¡± she said to Darcie as


    she handed her one of the rings.


    She had once stayed at the modern-day pandemonium that was Everbright, and she knew how


    rowdy it could get over there. So, it went without saying that she was worried about Darcie¡¯s safety.


    She would return to her old job, but she couldn¡¯t bring herself to leave her three children at home,


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    and she kept thinking, What will happen to the kids if something terrible happens to me?


    Darcie took the ring and said graciously, ¡°Thank you!¡±


    Wrapping an arm around her as they headed out of the shop, Patricia beamed and replied, ¡°Don¡¯t


    sweat it.¡±


    At that moment, Darcie caught sight of her husband walking with the other woman down the street


    across from her. She stopped in her tracks, then gritted her teeth and ran up to them in a fit of feral


    rage. Before the couple could react, she grabbed the man by his hair and snapped, ¡°You son of


    b*tch! Do you know how sick our daughter is right now? All I asked was for you to go for a bone


    marrowpatibility test, and you¡¯re whining about it like a useless wimp!¡±


    Outraged, she did not give the man a chance to speak before she pped him hard across the


    face.


    Zeke staggered, and he saw ck spots in his vision as he tried to regain his bearings. Next to


    him, the woman he had been walking with started shrieking, ¡°Help! There¡¯s a lunatic attacking us!¡±


    At once, passers-by gathered at the scene to see what was happening. When Zeke¡¯s head finally


    stopped spinning, he started fighting back and grabbed Darcie by her hair, knotting his fist close to


    her scalp as he growled, ¡°Oh, you¡¯ll be sorry for hitting me, you b*tch!¡±


    Meanwhile, Patricia was stunned by the sudden brawl, but when she saw Zeke and his lover


    hitting Darcie, she quickly took off her heels and rushed up to them. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare hit her!¡±


    Using the pointed end of one of her stilettos, Patricia bashed Zeke and the other woman¡¯s heads


    with it, drawing blood. When the bystanders saw this, they cried out in panic and quickly called the


    police.


    The police arrived to see two beautiful young women beating up a man who was pinned to the


    ground. A woman sobbed hysterically next to the trio, crying, ¡°They¡¯re going to kill him! They¡¯re


    mad!¡±


    The police quickly pulled the fighting trio apart. The corner of Patricia¡¯s lips was bleeding, and her


    hair was a tangled mess. On the other hand, Darcie was sporting a swollen cheek as she


    straightened her clothes, then tried to lunge forward tond a few more kicks on Zeke.


    Had the police not held her back, she would have seeded in bruising the man up even more.


    ¡°Stop!¡± one of the officers barked. ¡°You¡¯reing down to the station with us.¡±


    The man curled up on the ground was bleeding on the head. Someone had torn his clothes, and


    there were countless cuts and scrapes on his face. He was gasping for air and crying as he


    pointed at the two madwomen, ¡°Officer, they beat my girlfriend and me up for no reason! I¡¯m going


    to sue the crap out of them! I want them thrown behind bars!¡±


    It was only then that Darcie and Patricia calmed down, but they had to admit they enjoyed the


    adrenaline rush. That said, they couldn¡¯t go to the police station and risk getting locked up in a


    holding cell; there were four kids waiting for them back home.


    Darcie quickly stepped in front of Patricia as if to shield her. ¡°Officer, I was the one who started


    this. Leave her out of it.¡±


    Zeke¡¯s lover jabbed a finger in Patricia¡¯s direction and interjected, ¡°Officer, she bashed us up with


    her heels and nearly cracked our skulls open! You have to arrest her!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough,¡± the police said coldly. ¡°We¡¯re taking all of you with us.¡± Then, he turned to his


    subordinates and ordered, ¡°Have those two sent to the hospital to get their wounds cleaned up


    before interrogation.¡±


    ¡­


    Over in the president¡¯s office at Arnolds Corporation, Liam came bustling through the door and


    stopped in front of Isaac¡¯s work desk. ¡°President Arnold, have you seen this video of Miss Aniston


    fighting?¡±

 Chapter 30

    Chapter 30


    Isaac chuckled at how adorable Patricia was as she took off her high heels and charged into the


    brawl, looking ready to fight to the finish.


    Liam was amused, to say the least. It took a remarkable woman to make Isaac smile. Working with


    a living iceberg was tough, and Liam couldn¡¯t count the number of times he had almost quit


    because of this.


    He hade rushing into the office as soon as he saw the video, and seeing Isaac chuckle like


    this made his effort worthwhile. ¡°I¡¯ll go bail her out right now, President Arnold,¡± he said when they


    got to the part of the video where Patricia was taken away by the cops.


    One could say he was fishing forpliments, but Liam liked to think he was actually paving his


    way to a better life. So, surely there could be no downside to bailing the future young mistress out


    of the holding cell now.


    When the video ended, Isaac leaned into his seat and narrowed his eyes in thought. He had to bail


    her out, which he was sure he would do regardless of what had happenedst night. She must be


    at her wits¡¯ end right now, he thought. If he went down to the station to personally take care of the


    matter for her, then she might just forgive him for what he had donest night.


    He rose to his feet and dered, ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    Liam was stunned. He never thought he would live to see the day when the almighty President


    Arnold would go down to the police station to bail somebody out, but upon seeing that Isaac had


    made up his mind to go the extra mile for Patricia, he did not stop him.


    He would not stand in the way of a potential romance between his boss and the woman who might


    be the future young mistress of the Arnold household, so he hurried after Isaac and said, ¡°I¡¯ll


    have the car brought around right away, President Arnold.¡±


    Isaac pulled on his ck coat and grabbed his car keys. ¡°No need. I¡¯ll go alone.¡±


    At this point, Liam could only stop and watch the intimidating man leave the office to save his


    damsel in distress. As he knew Isaac very well, he also knew that Isaac had probably already


    calcted his every move and weighed out all the consequences. If he showed up at the police


    station to bail Patricia out, there was no way she wouldn¡¯t be grateful for his kind gesture.


    ¡­


    At the police station, Patricia and Darcie had their statements taken. They spared no details as


    they told the officers how Zeke was a douchebag who turned his back on his family and refused to


    save his daughter¡¯s life.


    While the cops were entirely sympathetic toward their situation and hated men like Zeke, they


    could not simply strike off the women¡¯s offenses, which included battery and causing grievous


    injury. So, things were not looking good for them.


    It didn¡¯t help that Zeke and Maya insisted on suing them. As things were, the police could do


    nothing to help the poor women.


    Presently, Patricia and Darcie were kept in the same interrogation room, where they would remain


    until somebody bailed them out. After this, they would have awsuit on their hands.


    Being thest one to enter the room, Darcie sauntered up to Patricia and said apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m


    so sorry for dragging you into this, Tricia.¡±


    The children would undoubtedly be wondering where they were.


    The more she thought about it, the more guilty she felt, and she even gave herself a p. ¡°I can¡¯t


    believe I actually thought that scumbag would be better than this! If he had wanted to go for the


    Patricia wrapped an arm around her and said soothingly, ¡°There, there. On the bright side, I had a


    pretty good time taking down those two jerks. I would have beaten them to death for Poppy if I


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    could.¡± Despite the circumstances, sheughed and added, ¡°Darcie, we¡¯re best friends, aren¡¯t we?


    I would have done this again in a heartbeat for you. Besides, we should really put our heads


    together and think of someone to bail us out.¡±


    Patricia did not have time to make friends or connections throughout her life. Instead, she was


    almost always on her feet, working multiple jobs to raise her three children.


    Her colleagues had invited her out to lunch and shopping sprees, but she turned them down


    because of her busy single-mom schedule. In the end, they stopped asking, and she slowly grew


    apart from them.


    Darcie was more or less in the same boat as Patricia. After her daughter fell ill, she borrowed


    money from friends and rtives on several asions. They eventually became wary of her and


    started avoiding her like the gue.


    As if reading each other¡¯s minds, both women exchanged a nce and burst intoughter. We¡¯re


    two peas in a pod, Patricia thought ruefully with a sigh. A self-mocking smile curled on her lips as


    she asked aloud, ¡°When will we finally get our crap together?¡±


    Just then, the door to the interrogation room swung open, and two officers came in to announce,


    ¡°Patricia, someone¡¯s here to bail you out.¡±

 Chapter 31

    Chapter 31


    Patricia pointed to herself. ¡°To bail me out?¡±


    She never thought about contacting anyone, which was why she was stunned when someone


    came.


    Darcie felt at ease. ¡°Go ahead. It¡¯s much better to have someone bailing you.¡±


    Then, Patricia pointed at her. ¡°Officer, she¡¯s with me. She¡¯ll be bailed with me.¡±


    Patricia held Darcie¡¯s hand with the intention of leaving together.


    Darcie then grinned. ¡°You might want to see who came to help you out before bailing me out.¡±


    ¡°Miss Aniston, please.¡±


    Both officers were so polite that Patricia was slightly puzzled, but Darcie could guess the situation.


    If it was not Zachary pulling the strings, it had to be Isaac.


    It is definitely one of theming to bail Tricia. She¡¯s damn lucky but doesn¡¯t seem to realize it.


    Patricia looked at Darcie. ¡°Wait for me.¡±


    Those words were meant to soothe Darcie¡¯s worries because Patricia would not leave her behind.


    As such, she followed the officer out of the interrogation room and into the police station¡¯s office


    not long after that.


    Patricia saw the office board that read that she was in the chief inspector¡¯s office. As she had


    never been in a precinct before, it was also the first time that her bailor had to liaise with the chief.


    One of the police officers then held the door for her. ¡°Miss Aniston, please enter.¡±


    After nodding her head, Patricia entered the said office and saw that both Zachary and Isaac were


    there and having a drink with a middle-aged police officer.


    She was stunned but eventually rified, ¡°I have really bothered you, Zachary.¡±


    She was sure that Zachary came to bail her out, whereas Isaac was there on work-rted matters.


    After all, Isaac¡¯s time was worth tens of millions. So, he wouldn¡¯t have the heart to spend it on her,


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    right?


    Zachary then approached Patricia and gently tugged her to the left and right while ensuring she


    was alright. ¡°Are you hurt anywhere?¡±


    The way he spoke revealed his concern for her.


    She shook her head. ¡°Darcie has always been keeping an eye out for me. I¡¯m alright.¡±


    Patricia was not injured at all, but the same couldn¡¯t be said for Darcie, whose face was swollen.


    Zachary slightly nodded. ¡°It¡¯s all good if you¡¯re not hurt.¡±


    The man seated next to the chief inspector had a dark expression; it was as if the aura of the


    entire room had dipped to an all-time low.


    When the chief inspector saw that Isaac was unhappy, he tried to mediate the situation. ¡°Miss


    Aniston, President Arnold came to bail you out. I have also learned about the circumstances that


    led to your fights. You are definitely courageous, Miss Aniston. Although President Lund and his


    violence.¡±


    Patricia had been scared of the cops since she was a little girl, so she lowered her head. Such


    behavior was akin to a child who made a mistake. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Chief Inspector. Can you release my


    friend? Her daughter¡¯s still in the hospital!¡±


    When he heard that, the chief inspector broke into a smile. ¡°Miss Aniston, you can just call me


    Chief Hawkins. I¡¯m not a hot shot chief.¡±


    He was a gentle person, and since Isaac had personallye to bring Patricia out of the police


    station, Chief Hawkins had no choice but to consider Isaac¡¯s presence.


    ¡°Of course. You can bring your friend to leave with you.¡± At that, he turned to Isaac and added,


    ¡°President Arnold, is it okay with you?¡±


    Since it was all about negotiation, Isaac rose to his full height and shook hands with Chief


    Hawkins. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I have troubled you, Chief Hawkins.¡±


    After he said that, he turned his back to leave the office while Patricia gave a slight nod to Chief


    Hawkins. ¡°Bye, Chief Hawkins!¡±


    Gosh, I hope we won¡¯t meet again. Even though it¡¯s my first time at the precinct, there¡¯s such a


    feeling that I can only describe as terrible. Extremely terrible.


    Zachary also approached Chief Hawkins to bid his adieu, after which he followed Patricia out of


    the chief inspector¡¯s office.


    Only then did Zachary turn to look at Patricia and notice that she did not sustain any facial or


    bodily injuries, but someone had ripped off some of her hair.


    ¡°Are you acquainted with Isaac?¡±

 Chapter 32

    Chapter 32


    Patricia slowly answered, ¡°Considered so. I owe him money, after all!¡±


    After all, the rtionship that she had with that man was purely a lender-debtor rtionship.


    Zachary slightly frowned. ¡°Debtor?¡±


    There is more than meets the eye for this case, but I can¡¯t seem to get to the bottom of it.


    She nodded as she exited the police station and saw the man¡¯s vehicle.


    Then, she increased her pace and stood beside Isaac¡¯s car to knock on the window.


    He slowly winded down the window to reveal his handsome face. It was just that he had an aloof


    face and a terribly freezing gaze on her.


    Patricia bit her lip and asked, ¡°President Arnold, thanks for bailing me out today, but I didn¡¯t waste


    your time today, alright.¡±


    She was frightened that someone woulde after her for this. As she was an average Jane, she


    would not be able to handle the consequences.


    When she heard Chief Hawkins exining that Isaac was the one who bailed her out, she almost


    copsed on her knees. She thought of telling him not to poke his nose in her matters anymore,


    and since his time was precious, she would not be able to pay him back.


    Isaac¡¯s expression darkened even more as he felt that he was insane to have rushed over to help


    Patricia. It was especially so since she didn¡¯t appreciate his efforts.


    Since another man would bail her out, it was evident that she wouldn¡¯t need Isaac¡¯s assistance.


    At this thought, his expression became frigid.


    ¡°The bail was 20 thousand. Do you want to return the money in cash or via transfer?¡±


    Patricia¡¯s face paled in that instant. Why do I have to pay some more money? I¡¯m already so poor


    that I have lowered myself whenever we have to talk about money.


    As her big eyes gazed to the side, she pretended not to hear his words while she frantically


    searched her mind on what to do next.


    ¡°Miss Aniston, shouldn¡¯t you be paying for the bail yourself?¡±


    Patricia bit the bullet and grinned while she reached into the car with both hands and helped Isaac


    to straighten his tie.


    ¡°Your tie is crooked,¡± she exined. ¡°I¡¯ve helped you to straighten your tie. Hehehehe¡­¡±


    Now that she had finished buttering up to him, she grinned again in an attempt to please him.


    ¡°President Arnold, can you not be calctive? I¡¯ll be a servant and pay you back. This includes the


    120 thousand.¡±


    Patricia suddenly realized that returning the money was such an arduous thing. But, at least by


    being a servant, there was something she could do, like housekeeping duties as well as cooking.


    She felt heartache whenever she had to spend her money, not to mention that she didn¡¯t have so


    much cash on hand.


    Isaac noticed her expression changing the moment that money was mentioned and couldn¡¯t help


    but slightly raise the corners of his lips. ¡°Miss Aniston, in that case, you owe me 150 thousand plus


    interest. I will add it to the IOU.¡±


    Patricia repeatedly nodded. ¡°Thank you. Thank you.¡±


    As long as she did not need to return the money at this point in time, everything would be fine.


    He narrowed his eyes and softly added, ¡°Just remember that you still owe me money. You can¡¯t be


    dead or even be involved in idents.¡±


    Once again, Patricia nodded. ¡°Okay, President Arnold. Don¡¯t worry; I¡¯ll ensure I¡¯ll have a long li¡ª


    no, no. It should be me being healthy before I manage to pay off my debt.¡±


    Although that was what she said, she cursed in her heart instead.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°President Arnold, you are damn stingy. Are you so worried that I won¡¯t be able to pay my debts


    when I die? Even if I am dead, I still have three children who will pay my debts. So, you can count


    on me; we won¡¯t default.¡±


    Isaac¡¯s car jerked forward and scared the lights out of Patricia, who was scared because the


    impact had nearly sent her flying into the distance.


    She kicked the air and growled, ¡°Louis Arnold, you are a f*cking *sshole!¡±


    As Darcie walked toward Patricia, she ended up smiling. ¡°Patricia, I really am envious of you. You


    have the two young masters of Appleby at your feet. You really have a good life!¡±


    When Patricia remembered that she owed that idiot, Isaac, 150 thousand, she wanted to break


    down in tears. ¡°Envy? What is there to be envious of since I just want to cry?¡±

 Chapter 33

    Chapter 33


    Darcie embraced her. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Mr. Selwyn said that he¡¯ll send us to the hospital.¡±


    As both women walked toward Zachary¡¯s car, he stood behind the vehicle and fixed his gaze on


    Patricia.


    With a soft voice, Darcie asked her, ¡°Mr. Selwyn has been trying to court you for so many years.


    Don¡¯t you have any feelings for him?¡±


    At that, Patricia turned to look at the man wearing a brown coat. He was definitely a good


    candidate for marriage since he was not only handsome but came from a reputable family


    background.


    However, she merely treated him as a friend even though she could mingle well with him. The


    intimate feelings that men and women had for each other never existed between Zachary and


    Patricia, which was why she didn¡¯t want to be a burden.


    She had also met his family members before, and they all hoped that he could marry someone


    who shared a simr background as him. After all, Zachary¡¯s family members never fancied


    Patricia and even secretly tried to make her leave Zachary with a check.


    She didn¡¯t ept their check but fulfilled their request and kept her distance from him. ¡°Yup, it¡¯s


    impossible for us.¡±


    When Patricia answered without beating the bush, Darcie responded by nodding.


    As Darcie felt that Isaac was a great guy, Patricia should consider dating him since she won¡¯t have


    any chance with Zachary.


    When they approached Zachary¡¯s car, they said the same sentence simultaneously. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to


    trouble you, Mr. Selwyn.¡±


    Zachary gave a slight smile. ¡°It¡¯s nothing big.¡±


    By the time he had sent them to the hospital, it was already 5.00PM.


    The moment Patricia and Darcie entered the ward, they saw the doctor busy tending to Poppy and


    making notes. Poppy kept suffering from a nosebleed and continuously shoved her nostrils with


    gauze to stop the bleeding. As she struggled, she cried, ¡°Mommy¡­ Mommy!!!!!!¡±


    With several doctors pressing Poppy down to the bed, Darcie rushed over andforted, ¡°Poppy,


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    I¡¯m here. Just bear with it for a second. We have to let the bleeding stop first.¡±


    Sylvie hugged Patricia¡¯s leg and whined, ¡°Mom, Poppy is so pitiful. I hope that she can recover


    from her illness soon.¡±


    Sylvie burst into tears as soon as she said that, which worried Patricia as her hands formed into


    fists.


    As Josephine didn¡¯t have the heart to watch such a scene, she also started to sob.


    Scott and Sten calmly watched with gazes that were full of heartache.


    It was only when they managed to stop the bleeding that the doctors finally breathed a sigh of


    relief. But, after that, one of them had a private word with Darcie.


    ¡°Poppy¡¯s condition has taken a turn for the worse. It¡¯s best for her to undergo surgery within these


    six months. Otherwise, there is no hope.¡±


    In other words, Poppy only has six more months to live. Tears started to swim in Darcie¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Doctor, will the hospital be able to find a suitable bone marrow? I beg you. We need it.¡±


    The doctor nodded after ncing at the medical report.


    ¡°We will expedite the search for Poppy, but you need to have the funds ready. It¡¯s 500 thousand for


    medical expenses. If you have the money, you can pay it so that the gene bank will also prioritize


    the matter.¡±


    When Darcie heard the amount of 500 thousand, her face paled. She had spent all her money


    treating Poppy¡¯s illness for the past two years, leaving Darcie with nothing but the clothes on her


    back.


    Both Scott and Sten saw the doctor out of the ward, behaving like two polite adults.


    As Poppy had cried too much, she was so exhausted that she fell asleep.


    Darcie then tucked Poppy in while Patricia asked Josephine to take Sylvie along. ¡°Why don¡¯t you


    take the three kids downstairs to wait for me, Mrs. Zimmers? I¡¯ll be right down. The kids still have


    to attend tuition tonight.¡±


    Josephine then held Sylvie¡¯s hand. As Sylvie rubbed her nose and turned to look at Poppy lying on


    the bed, Sylvie felt terrible.


    Patricia patted Darcie on her shoulder. ¡°Darcie, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll help you to find a way to gather the


    money.¡±


    Darcie sighed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You have to raise three kids, so where would you be able to get so


    much money from?¡±


    After Patricia had pondered the matter for the past few days, she realized that her neighbor¡¯s son


    had asked whether she needed to borrow any money. If so, he could help her with the process and


    obtain the funds on the same day.


    Since she felt that it was a convenient route and the money borrowed was to save a life, she


    decided to give it a shot.


    ¡°Darcie, I¡¯ll take my leave first since I have something to attend to. Then, I¡¯ll be in touch when I


    have gathered the money.¡±


    As soon as Patricia entered the elevator, her cell phone vibrated. When she took the device out to


    have a look, she nced at it and saw that it was a message from Isaac on Messenger.

 Chapter 34

    Chapter 34


    Patricia counted that there were five hundred inside once she received the envelope of money. As


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    her eyes glimmered, she realized that Isaac was being generous this time around. She could settle


    her grocery shopping with two hundred, so does that mean the remaining three hundred was for


    hers to keep?


    When she had such a thought, she nned the type of vegetables that she wanted to purchase


    from the grocery store.


    Patricia initially decided to send the three kids home before heading to the nearby grocery store.


    Her cell phone rang the moment she sat in the driver¡¯s seat.


    She took her device out to set the navigation system and saw a message on Messenger.


    ¡®Don¡¯t forget the receipt. We need to make sure that everything matches.¡¯


    Patricia was so exasperated that she threw her cell phone aside. She wanted to curse at the


    sender but had to suppress her emotions since the three kids were still in the car.


    As she drove the car, she was cursing in her heart. Isaac Arnold, you are a f*cking thrifty b*stard.


    Damn you, idiot. Why don¡¯t you die?


    After she fumed for a while, those were the ones she wanted to curse aloud. But, as she had never


    truly argued with anyone before, she was rather at a loss for words.


    Sylvie did not have her afternoon nap, andbined with the fact that she cried buckets today, it


    didn¡¯t take her long for her to nap in the vehicle.


    Josephine was seated in the front passenger seat, and she couldn¡¯t stop sighing. ¡°Poppy is really


    pitiful. Even Darcie is suffering too.¡±


    Scott brought Sylvie¡¯s head to hisp before he removed his outeryer to drape her with it. It was


    obvious that he could care well for people.


    Sten also felt that Poppy was too pitiful, so he asked, ¡°Mommy, if we have the money, let¡¯s lend it


    to Miss Bowes!¡±


    He and his brother earned 500 thousand, which was just nice for the medical treatment. Since


    Patricia barely used any money, it would be much better for them to use the amount to save


    Poppy.


    Patricia was stunned for a second when Sten discussed money. She immediately regained her


    ¡°Yup, I¡¯ll help Miss Bowes. Since you should be attending sses, don¡¯t poke your nose into this.¡±


    Sten thought she would use that 500 thousand and silentlymunicated with Scott. She¡¯s


    finallye to her senses; otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have persisted in not using that amount of


    money. Our silly mother will definitely make us worried.


    After Patricia sent the kids home to Snowke Lane, she drove straight to the grocery store, where


    she decided to discuss with Isaac the fuel expenditure.


    Should he choose not to reimburse her, she would take the cab the next time and report the cab


    fare instead.


    She was busy for about thirty minutes at the grocery store and managed to purchase all the items


    that she needed. In actual fact, she was not skilled in cooking, and if the dishes were not tasty,


    there was nothing she could do because she had to pay her debt.


    Even if it tasted terrible, she was not the one eating it. Then, she smiled wickedly as she carried


    the two bags full of ingredients into her car. After that, she drove in the direction of Estre Vi.


    Patricia¡¯s car tire punctured when she was a few hundred meters away from Estre Vi. When


    she got out of the car to check, she realized that she had a t tire due to theck of air.


    As she kicked the tire hard, she started to curse. ¡°Can¡¯t you f*cking endure for a few hundred more


    meters?!¡±


    At that moment, she was on the road. So, all the cars behind her were stuck in a traffic congestion


    the moment she stopped her vehicle to check what had happened. When the traffic police came to


    understand the situation, he asked her to move her car to the far rightne of the road.


    Patricia intended to continue driving to Estre Vi before changing tires, but she couldn¡¯t since


    there waspletely no air.


    Then, the traffic police asked, ¡°Miss, do you need me to help contact the tow truckpany?¡±


    It was because he saw that she was a young female and was worried that she wouldn¡¯t be able to


    handle it on her own.


    When Patricia thought about the fuel costs, she shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s okay. There¡¯s no need to do


    so.¡±


    After the traffic police gave her the military salute, he walked to the back of her car to direct traffic


    and resolve the congestion.


    When she bought this car, she learned a lot of skills in repairing the vehicle, so it was not a


    problem to change a t tire.


    Patricia then removed the jack and spare tire from the vehicle¡¯s trunk and began to change the t


    tire in the far rightne of the road. After she ensured that she had jacked the car up, she took the


    wrench and proceeded to unscrew the tire rim.

 Chapter 35

    Chapter 35


    Even though Patricia was screwing the tire while gritting her teeth, the image of her changing tire


    was attractive and full of feral.


    One by one, all the passing drivers looked sideways. Some even whistled at her.


    ¡°Hey, gorgeous! You¡¯re impressive!¡±


    ¡°Hey, beautiful! Do you need help?¡±


    However, Patricia was so anxious that shepletely disregarded other noises at this moment.


    She even exerted all her strength in changing and screwing the tire.


    At this moment, a dashing sports car stopped by the roadside. The driver slowly lowered the


    window and revealed his face. It was Nik. As he looked at the woman unloading the tire, he felt


    she looked familiar. Wasn¡¯t she the one Ise took away in the nightclubst time? This ce is less


    than 200 meters away from where Isaac lives. Could it be that he had dealt with her?


    In an instant, Nik found the whole thing to be interesting. Therefore, he took out his phone and


    recorded a video of Patricia changing tires. After that, he sent it to Isaac.


    At the moment of the incident, Isaac was at home. He was waiting for Patricia toe over to his


    ce. Nevertheless, he felt anxious when he noticed she hadn¡¯t arrived yet. Keep checking the


    time, he thought, It¡¯s already 7:00PM! Why hasn¡¯t that woman shown up yet?


    He took out his phone and called her over and over again. Yet, no one answered.


    Suddenly, he received a notification on his Messenger. Checking, he saw it was a message from


    Nik.


    Once he clicked into the message, he realized Nik had sent him a video. ¡®Ise, take a look at this


    woman! Do you recognize who she is? So chic! So feral!¡¯


    Isaac yed the video and saw the woman unloading the tires on a busy road. At once, his facial


    expression darkened a little.


    Then, he took another closer look and realized the ce wasn¡¯t far from his house. At once, his


    anxiety turned into rage, and he couldn¡¯t help reprimanding her silently. Doesn¡¯t she know how to


    call for help?! What a fool!


    Therefore, he put on an overcoat and left the house. Since it was nearby, he walked to where


    Patricia had changed her tires instead of driving there.


    When Isaac arrived at the scene, he saw Patricia was still struggling. Meanwhile, Patricia didn¡¯t


    notice him at all. She felt she nearly died of exhaustion as she tried hard to screw those tires. The


    downside of being poor! I can only do everything on my own and wear myself out!


    Suddenly, a sense of warmth came from her hand. She looked at her hand and saw it was held by


    a big hand. Before she could look up, she heard the cold voice of a man. ¡°Move. I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    With that, he grabbed Patricia, pulled her up, and pushed her aside. Then, he squatted on the


    roadside and screwed the tire.


    Since he was familiar with this task, his movements were pretty quick and neat. In addition, the


    strength of his hands was strong enough. Therefore, he was able to get it done in no time.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    When Patricia saw that, she apuded in a fawning manner. ¡°You are amazing, President Arnold!¡±


    Once he finished, Isaac threw the tools into the trunk. Then, he nced at her with icy gazes and


    snorted, ¡°I¡¯m pretty amazing.¡±


    Nheless, the amazing that he referred to was another aspect, and he vowed to let her witness


    it sooner orter.


    Later, the two got into the car. As Patricia looked at him sitting in the front passenger seat, she


    could sense his absolute difort.


    Since Isaac was a tall guy, his head almost reached the car¡¯s ceiling. As a result, he could only


    bend his waist and hunch to fit himself into the car. In addition, his legs were too long, so they were


    almost folded when he sat in the front passenger seat.


    It turns out that there¡¯s a reason for cars to have different models. A tall man like him isn¡¯t suitable


    to drive a small car like mine indeed.


    She felt terrible for him as she thought of that. Hence, she smiled at him and said, ¡°President


    Arnold, sorry for putting you into this mess. I¡¯ll reward you with a good mealter.¡±


    Isaac raised his eyebrows upon hearing her remarks. ¡°I¡¯m famished!¡±


    Likewise, Patricia also knew that she was running veryte today. It¡¯s all this stupid old car¡¯s fault.


    She stepped on the elerator hard and stormed through the vi gate, totally unconcerned about


    the gas. They entered his residential area shortly after, and she parked her car. Finally, she


    hurriedly got out of the car and went into the house with the groceries.


    Meanwhile, he didn¡¯t follow her in. Instead, he stood in front of the dpidated car and kicked the


    car¡¯s body with his leg. His eyes widened in shock when a dent appeared in the car¡¯s body. What


    the f*ck? I didn¡¯t even use much strength, yet there¡¯s a dent?!


    He shook his head in disbelief while he stared at the dent. The safety factor of this car is too low.


    Thus, he took out his phone and called Liam. The call went through, and Liam immediately


    answered.


    ¡°President Arnold.¡±


    ¡°Liam, I want you to purchase a low-profile and a high-safety car now. The car must have a


    beautiful exterior suitable for female drivers.¡±


    As it was too sudden, Liam was a little puzzled. ¡°President Arnold, you have all kinds of car models


    in your garage. I don¡¯t think you need to purchase another one now.¡±


    No one is driving those cars anyway. Besides, it¡¯s also a decent gift if he wants to give one to his


    girlfriend. Moreover, they¡¯re all particrly expensive cars. Women certainly like it.


    ¡°Those cars are too high profile. I want the most low-profile car.¡±


    As he had spent some time around her, he knew that she was a thrifty individual. Therefore, Isaac


    knew she wouldn¡¯t be willing to drive those cars in his garage. In fact, I still have to y tricks on


    her toe to cook for me and clean up my house.

 Chapter 36

    Chapter 36


    Initially, Patricia intended to make some simple dishes without caring whether they suited Isaac¡¯s


    taste buds or not.


    However, she changed her mind after he came to help her. The way he helped me repair my car


    just now was pretty cool and handsome. Perhaps no one could have imagined that the head of the


    top prominent family in Appleby¡ªthe attractive, cruel, and abstinent handsome man, Isaac Arnold,


    would change tires on the street.


    Due to his actions and his status, she felt great witnessing such a scene. Thus, she decided to


    make him a nice dinner when she thought of his kind act tonight.


    Once Patricia was in the kitchen, she made a video call with Josephine. She asked her to teach


    her cooking step by step. Just like that, it took her two hours to prepare the meal.


    Finally, at 9:30PM, all dishes were ready to be served.


    While she was busy cooking in the kitchen, Isaac was reading a book upstairs in his room in a


    ck robe. At this moment, his face was as dark as the night sky outside. Upon hearing Patricia


    calling him for dinner, he threw the book in his hand and made his way to the dining table.


    When Patricia saw him, she hurriedly pulled out the chair for him in a fawning manner. ¡°Have a


    seat, President Arnold.¡±


    Although it took her a long time to cook these dishes, she could guarantee him that the tastes of


    these dishes were good this time. He¡¯ll definitely lick his fingers after he has a taste of these


    dishes.


    Isaac snorted as he nced at her, ¡°Patricia, are you trying to starve me to death?¡±


    Patricia felt confused at his caustic remark, so she cautiously nced at the time and was startled


    by what she saw.


    Sh*t! It¡¯s already 9:35PM?! It¡¯s no wonder I feel so hungry too!


    Hence, she hurriedly ted the dishes and put the te in front of him.


    ¡°President Arnold, I¡¯m sorry for the dy. Unfortunately, my car broke down. But, I promise you


    that there won¡¯t be a next time. I¡¯ll prepare your meal early starting tomorrow.¡±


    As she spoke, she made a pledging gesture with a sincere look.


    Isaac stared at her cute actions with mild amusement. Did she grow up eating Coto? If she did,


    she must have eaten plenty of mini Cotos. Otherwise, how can she be this cute and sweet?


    Oh, I feel like pinching her cheeks while looking at her petite face.


    The longer Isaac regarded her, the harder it got for him to muster any anger toward her. Thus, he


    picked up his fork and tasted the roastmb. Hmm¡­this tastes quite good.


    Finally, his facial expression became better. Therefore, he pushed the car key on the table.


    ¡°I have this old car here, and I don¡¯t feel nice driving it. Still, it¡¯s probably better than yours. So, you


    can just drive this car in the future.¡±


    Patricia took the car key and saw it was a Volvo.


    At once, her eyes brightened up. This car?! Is he calling a Volvo an old car?! Isaac, you are such a


    wastrel.


    Nevertheless, she still felt grateful to him. With a smile, Patricia hurriedly passed him the dishes


    and beckoned, ¡°Have some more, President Arnold.¡±


    After that, the two started eating. Isaac ate elegantly. Meanwhile, Patricia buried herself in her


    food, considering she was starving too. So it wasn¡¯t an exaggeration to say that she finished her


    second round in a jiffy.


    Once she sensed that she had eaten more than her usual portions, she felt that she must have


    used up plenty of energy while struggling to change the tires just now. Otherwise, how would I eat


    so much?


    Isaac had a faint smile on the corner of his mouth when he observed her utterly engrossed with


    her food. I¡¯m sure that this woman grew up eating Coto.


    After the meal, Patricia served him dessert. Suddenly, she remembered the gas fee.


    ¡°President Arnold, thank you for lending me the car. But I can¡¯t afford to drive it if you don¡¯t let me


    im the gas fee.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    She frantically implied with a grimace. I¡¯m poor. I¡¯m really poor.


    Clearly, I¡¯m here to repay my debt. So how can I drive to and back from work? I won¡¯t be working


    hard to pay back the money if I¡¯m that rich.


    Isaac wanted tough aloud when he saw how she was frantically trying to devise a decent excuse


    to convince him to reimburse her for gas.


    This woman is trying to trick me. Well, there¡¯s no way she can seed.


    Nevertheless, he paused for a while when he thought that it would be a waste of money if she


    refused to drive the car he bought for her. She definitely doesn¡¯t want to drive the car if I don¡¯t let


    her im the gas fee.


    I guess I better fall for her tricks for the sake of her safety.


    ¡°Sure. It¡¯s my car anyway. Of course, you can im the gas fee from me.¡±


    Patricia jumped up in joy upon hearing his agreement. ¡°Yay! That¡¯s great! You are really a nice


    person, President Arnold.¡±


    Isaac just stared at her joyful state while enjoying the dessert before him. Considering that she had


    made him a pleasant meal tonight, he wouldn¡¯t needle her about her slightly sycophantic actions.


    Once he was finished with his dinner, he got up and said, ¡°Clean up the kitchen, and don¡¯t forget to


    clean up my bedroom.¡±


    She happily cleaned up the tableware efficiently as she watched the retreating silhouette of the


    handsome man.


    Although I don¡¯t do these chores often, it¡¯s better than letting Sylvie suffer here. Besides, I might


    get better at doing this after a few more times.


    Just as Isaac arrived at the corner of the stairs, he heard the sound of dishes cracking.


    This unlocked the panic in him, and he immediately strode back to the kitchen to check if Patricia


    was hurt.


    When he arrived at the kitchen, he saw her standing there like a little fool. But, she was staring at


    the debris on the ground and wasn¡¯t injured as he had imagined.


    ¡°Add 2,000 to the debt,¡± he said coldly.

 Chapter 37

    Chapter 37


    At once, the originally stupefied Patricia suddenly snapped back to her senses. ¡°Huh?¡±


    Are three tes and two bowls this expensive?!


    2,000? Does he think he¡¯s robbing the bank?


    Isaac ignored the disbelieving Patricia as he pointed at the debris and said, ¡°They are Prussian


    Blue ceramic. Do you see those golden threaded designs? They are made of real gold. 2,000 is


    considered a small amount.¡±


    Patricia wanted to pick up those ceramic pieces so badly upon hearing those words. If I pick these


    gold threads out, can I sell them for money?


    Isaac frowned when he saw that she had unconsciously reached out as though she wanted to pick


    those shattered tes up with her bare hands.


    So, he scolded, ¡°Sweep with a broom! Don¡¯t pick them up with your hands!¡±


    Thus, Patricia could only withdraw her hand. He is so demanding! Why does he have to boss


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    around on the way I clean?


    With that in mind, Patricia waited for Isaac to leave as she hoped to pick the ceramics upter.


    Unfortunately, the man didn¡¯t look like he was going to leave. Instead, he kept staring at her.


    Isaac felt that she would undoubtedly injure her hands if he didn¡¯t keep an eye on her. Well, I can¡¯t


    help it. She¡¯s just that foolish.


    Meanwhile, Patricia was very much distressed after she realized she couldn¡¯t keep the pieces of


    ceramics.


    Those are gold threads! So they should be as valuable as gold, right?


    Even though Patricia came from a wealthy family, she had been entirely defeated by reality. She


    no longer had a bit of a demeanor possessed by a youngdy of a wealthy family.


    Isaac didn¡¯t move a single muscle nor leave even after she had stuffed the debris in the garbage


    bag and cleaned the countertop. Instead, he kept standing behind her and looked at her while


    crossing his arms in front of his chest. When she noticed his demeanor, she had the sudden urge


    to draw a knife and threaten him with it by cing it by his neck.


    ¡°Isaac, tear up the IOU now! At once!¡±


    Nevertheless, she could only think about it and never do something like that.


    She smiled at him when she turned around after taking off her apron.


    ¡°President Arnold, I¡¯m done cleaning up.¡±


    It was 11:00PM, and she was feeling very sleepy. All she wanted was to go home and have a good


    rest.


    Isaac nodded slightly and instructed her, ¡°My room is quite messy. Go clean it up.¡±


    Patricia let out a wail upon hearing that. Deep down, she couldn¡¯t help criticizing him, Isaac! It¡¯s


    11:00PM! It¡¯s fine as long as you can fall asleep in the room! Can¡¯t I clean it up tomorrow?!


    At that moment, she wanted to scream out loud. Any goodwill she had toward him was gone again.


    Isaac ignored her whines as he strode upstairs and returned to his room. Then, he sat at the desk,


    held a stack of documents, and started reading them.


    Patricia started cleaning up his room for him. The more she cleaned, the more puzzled she was. I


    don¡¯t understand. This room was still pretty clean yesterday. There were only books scattered


    around, and the clothes were clean too.


    All I need to do is just stack the scattered books and store them away. I can finish up with the


    cleaning in ten minutes at most.


    Yet, this room seems like a robbery has just taken ce today, especially the walk-in closet!


    Clothes are scattered on the ground, and I have to hang them one by one. Not only that, I even


    have to sort them by color.


    Also, his underwear! These are men¡¯s undies!


    When she wanted to reach out and grab them, her body shrank back in fright.


    Since she had never seen men¡¯s underwear, she felt somewhat shy and didn¡¯t dare to touch them.


    In the meantime, the man was observing her. He slightly leaned at the walk-in closet door, and he


    smiled as he took in her embarrassed expression.


    ¡°Miss Aniston, are you interested in my underwear?¡±


    When Patricia heard the devilish voice, her eyes instantly snapped open. Then, she reached out


    and picked them up one by one. While she picked them up, she realized all of them were ck


    and from the same brand.


    This guy seems to be obsessed with ck.


    Patricia sneered as she picked them up when her mind arrived at that train of thought.


    Nevertheless, in his eyes, her sneer was as if she was mocking his size. Since this was the


    ultimate taboo for men, Isaac strode over and pinned her between the closet and him. His eyes


    squinted slightly.


    There was a tinge of coldness on his handsome face, and it gradually became more sinister.


    ¡°Patricia, what are you sneering at?¡±


    As soon as Patricia saw him approaching, she was nervous. In a fit of panic, she stopped him from


    the front and ced her hands full of underwear in front of his chest.


    ¡°Sneer? I¡¯m not sneering. I was just sleepy and was sighing.¡±


    She was telling the truth. At this moment, she was so tired. She fought with people during the day


    and worked all night. She felt that she could genuinely die from exhaustion by now.


    Isaac leaned his face closer to hers and asked lowly upon hearing her excuses, ¡°Really?¡±


    As soon as he approached her, the fragrance of her body assailed his nostrils. In a sh, his whole


    body reacted as his blood started boiling, which made him feel ufortable.

 Chapter 38

    Chapter 38


    Patricia looked at him vigntly. She was afraid that he would force a kiss on her again. Therefore,


    she stared at his rosy lips with her big eyes, preparing to stab him if he dared to make a move on


    her again.


    However, Isaac misunderstood her when he noticed she was enamored with his lips. Did she get


    addicted to the kiss like me?


    Therefore, he put on a mischievous smile. After that, he lowered his head and kissed her. In truth,


    he already wanted to have a taste of her lips when he first saw her. Finally, he got his wish now.


    The kiss took Patricia by surprise, and she was stunned for a moment at first. When she felt the


    warmth on her lips, she kept blinking her eyes.


    He¡ªwhy did he forcibly kiss me again?! This b*stard!


    Infuriated, she harshly counterattacked. She released the things in her hand and pressed the ring.


    At once, a slender and long needle appeared. Without thinking twice, she stabbed it into his neck.


    Initially, Isaac indulged himself in her loveliness and could not extricate himself.


    He stopped when he felt a sudden pain in the neck. Then, his body abruptly stiffened, and he


    couldn¡¯t move.


    In a swift, Patricia retreated from his arms. Then, she tied his hands and feet with a few ties. Not


    only that, she even kicked his body.


    ¡°We shall see if you still like to misbehave. Didn¡¯t your Mom teach you not to bully girls?¡±


    Since Patricia was a mother herself, she had always educated her son in such a way. To her relief,


    her two boys listened to her well and never once bullied girls.


    As he was too stunned, Isaac couldn¡¯t even speak at first. After about two minutes, he blinked and


    saw Patricia tied him up like tying a sack. Instantly, his face twisted into a menacing glower.


    What did that girl just do to me? Did she just use anesthesia on me?!


    Initially, he thought Patricia was just a little fool who let him bully her as he wished. I didn¡¯t expect


    her to be quite clever.


    Isaac sneered when he thought of that.


    Well, at least she can protect herself.


    ¡°Release me, Patricia.¡± His low-pitched voice sounded, scaring Patricia¡¯s petite figure for a


    moment.


    She would still feel a little guilty every time she misbehaved. However, she justified her actions to


    herself since what she had done could be considered self-defense. He¡¯s the one who bullied me


    first! I¡¯m just protecting myself.


    Hence, she kicked him again. ¡°Isaac, swear that you will never bully me again!¡±


    Isaac slightly narrowed his eyes at her when he saw the stubborn look on her face that basically


    said, ¡®swear, or you¡¯re never getting out of this¡¯.


    Suddenly, a mischievous thought came across his mind, and he frowned in pain. ¡°Patricia, where


    did you buy this stuff? I¡ªwhy am I feeling so ufortable?¡±


    As soon as she heard his reminder, Patricia widened her eyes slightly.


    That¡¯s right! I think I bought this stuff in a small shop, and there¡¯s no some sort of certificate of


    qualification.


    At once, she was so frightened that she immediately squatted down. She reached out and patted


    his face as she needed to check on him.


    ¡°Is it ufortable? Where do you feel ufortable?¡±


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She was already panicked the moment she realized she had bought nonconforming products.


    When she saw him looking very much in pain, she was so anxious that she totally fell for his act


    and truly believed she had harmed him.


    In a sh, Isaac transformed himself into Hollywood¡¯s best actor. Moreover, his acting skills got


    better with more practice.


    ¡°You¡ªbought nonconforming products and experimented on me?! I¡¯m telling you: you¡¯ll be held


    ountable if I die!


    When Patricia heard this, she was utterly terrified.


    In a fit of panic, she hurriedly said, ¡°I¡¯ll call 911. I¡¯ll make that call right away.¡±


    Her hands trembled in fear as she grabbed the phone. It¡¯s my fault. I didn¡¯t put much thought into


    this. I shouldn¡¯t misuse anesthesia. He will die if I misuse it.


    At this juncture, Patricia was really horrified by the turn of events. I can¡¯t be charged with murder.


    No, I can¡¯t go to jail. Besides, Isaac¡¯s family will certainly fight me hard if he is dead.


    Meanwhile, Isaac watched on as she ran around like a headless chicken. Then, when he felt that


    she was sufficiently panic-stricken, he called out to her, ¡°Release me first, Patricia. I think I¡¯m out of


    breath.¡±


    Due to her hands trembling terribly, she hadn¡¯t dialed 911 yet. Therefore, when she heard his


    demands, she nodded hurriedly and obeyed.


    ¡°Sure, sure¡ª¡±


    At once, she ditched the phone and untied the ties on his hands and feet.


    ¡°How do you feel now?¡±


    Isaac took a few heavy breaths as though he was genuinely having problems with his breathing.


    ¡°Untie the straps of my robe. I feel so stuffy.¡±

 Chapter 39

    Chapter 39


    At first, Patricia wanted to pick up the phone. However, she could only untie the straps of his robe


    when she heard his words. The moment the robe slipped open and revealed his well-defined


    pectoral muscles, Patricia was stunned, and she couldn¡¯t help looking aside.


    ¡°How are you feeling now?


    As she asked, she thought, Isaac sure has a good figure. Look at the pectoral muscles and


    abdominal muscles. They are to die for! Oh, I really want to touch them and check if they are rock


    hard.


    When she thought about it, her face crimsoned.


    Meanwhile, Isaac was staring at her and had a full view of all her expressions.


    ¡°My chest feels stuffy. Rub it for me.¡±


    When he spoke these words, he slightly raised his lips into a smile, and the tinge of darkness in his


    eyes was terrifying.


    At once, Patricia¡¯s eyes brightened up. I was just thinking of touching it. Now, he¡¯s actually letting


    me feel it.


    Therefore, she couldn¡¯t care less about how strange the entire situation was. He¡¯s feeling


    ufortable. I¡¯m just helping him, that¡¯s all.


    Patricia¡¯s eyes gleamed as she stared at the spot where she had opened the robe unblinkingly.


    Her petite hand couldn¡¯t wait to touch it, and she thought, It turns out that muscles are really this


    hard. Yet, they aren¡¯t exactly as hard as rock, as described in the novel. In fact, they are warm and


    feel pretty good.


    Suddenly, she remembered Isaac was still watching her. Hence, to avoid attracting the man¡¯s


    attention, she asked, ¡°Isaac, does it hurt here?¡±


    Staring at her blushing face, Isaac stared at her blushing face and couldn¡¯t help but think that she


    was adorable. How can I not know what¡¯s cooking up in that little mind of hers?


    He wanted to tease her more, so he said softly, ¡°Go down a little bit.¡±


    She paused momentarily as she wanted to ensure she hadn¡¯t misheard him. After she was sure


    she didn¡¯t mishear his words, Patricia felt Isaac¡¯s pain hade at the right time. I really want to


    feel those six-pack abs. They look so good!


    When will I be able to have abs?


    She judged from the bottom of her heart as she touched. Yet, the man got the wrong idea and felt


    that this woman was also unable to resist masculine charm.


    Therefore, he said again, ¡°A little bit further down.¡±


    Patricia paused upon hearing his demands as she was stunned for a moment. I have already


    reached his abdomen. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s wise for me to go further down, right?


    He¡ª


    But nonconforming products like the one I bought may cause pain all over his body, so I think I


    better take him to the hospital.


    Just then, a voice sounded. It was Isaac¡¯s grandmother, Elizabeth.


    ¡°Ise, are you home? I¡¯ll stay with you tonight.¡±


    As soon as Elizabeth finished speaking, she froze in ce. When she saw the scene on the floor,


    her face flushed slightly.


    ¡°You guys proceed. Just pretend I never show up.¡±


    Elizabeth closed her eyes as she exited the walk-in closet.


    As she heard that Isaac was going to marry Adeline in recent months, she thought it was Adeline


    without taking a clearer look at the woman on the ground. She felt that her eldest grandson might


    have been enlightened and finally found himself a woman.


    In the meantime, Patricia got up abruptly when she heard the voice.


    ¡°Gran, you came just in time! Isaac isn¡¯t feeling well. Let¡¯s take him to the hospital!¡±


    The moment she heard that her eldest grandson wasn¡¯t feeling well, she immediately turned


    around. However, her eyes lit up when she saw Patricia.


    ¡°Tricia, it¡¯s you!¡±From N?velDrama.Org.


    Simrly, Patricia also recognized her. As she covered her mouth in shock, she eximed, ¡°Old


    Mrs. Arnold, so you are Isaac¡¯s grandmother?¡±


    It¡¯s no wonder that she¡¯s so rich. Since she¡¯s Isaac¡¯s grandmother, I don¡¯t feel surprised at what


    had happened before.


    Like two sisters who were happy to see each other, the two held hands and spun in circles in


    excitement.


    ¡°This is great, Tricia! I¡¯m happy that you and Ise are together!¡±


    Initially, Elizabeth wanted to introduce Patricia to her eldest grandson, Isaac. Nevertheless, she


    didn¡¯t expect that they would have gotten together without her help.


    Meanwhile, the man on the floor was unhappy when he saw them huddle together and totally


    ignored him.


    He abruptly stood up and said coldly, ¡°Do you guys have no concern for the patient?¡±


    Therefore, Patricia quickly let go of Elizabeth once she heard his frigid and impatient voice.


    ¡°Old Mrs. Arnold, it¡¯s not what you think. I¡¯m just an employee here at Isaac¡¯s ce.¡±


    As she spoke, she thought to herself, There are too many sc*mbags in the world, so I don¡¯t like


    men! I like women!


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 40

    Chapter 40


    At a nce, Elizabeth knew her eldest grandson was pretending to be sick. Considering she was


    fond of Patricia too, she decided to help him.


    ¡°Oh, my precious grandson! How are you feeling?¡±


    He immediately nced at Elizabeth discretely upon hearing that. Indeed, for someone as smart


    as Isaac, how could he possibly not know Elizabeth was helping him?


    Moreover, he could sense that Elizabeth was very fond of Patricia. This is a good sign!


    Isaac performed his best act as though he was aiming to be nominated for a Best Actor award. His


    facial expression immediately changed. Then, he raised his hand and covered his chest.


    ¡°My heart aches.¡±


    Elizabeth secretly smiled once she saw his actions. As Isaac¡¯s grandmother, she knew he was


    serious about being together with Patricia this time. As expected, only a kind-hearted girl like Tricia


    can perturb his heart.


    With that, she immediately pulled Patricia¡¯s hand to support Isaac.


    ¡°Tricia, you help him over to the bed and lie him down. I¡¯ll get a doctor.¡±


    After she finished speaking, she winked at Isaac. At the same time, Isaac received her hint and


    raised his eyebrows in response.


    Poor Patricia. She wasn¡¯t aware of the ¡®sinister¡¯ plot this pair of grandmother-grandson duo


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    schemed against her. Once Elizabeth left, Patricia went to help him to get to bed. Isaac


    immediately leaned on top of her when she supported him with her body. He wrapped his arms


    around her slender shoulders and hugged her tight.


    As he snuggled his face into her neck, he sniffed her scent. She smells so good. Hmm¡­ So sweet


    and fragrant


    Patricia nearly lost her bnce. Since Isaac was half a head taller than her, she still couldn¡¯t


    withstand his body weight when he lost his center of gravity and fell on top of her.


    Unfortunately, the man deliberately clung to her body and groaned softly, ¡°It hurts¡ª¡±


    Every time Patricia heard this, her heart would ache a little. It was all my fault that he got hurt.


    Once she thought of that, her delicate face scrunched up in worry. Then, she nervously carried half


    of his body and walked out.


    ¡°Isaac, hold on a bit longer. Old Mrs. Arnold has gone to ask the doctor and will be back soon.¡±


    As she spoke, she dragged him out of the walk-in closet. She wanted to help him onto the bed, but


    she was rtively shortpared to Isaac. As a result, they both fell onto the huge bed, and his


    body instantly pressed on top of her.


    At this rate, Patricia had used up most of her energy, and she was panting from exhaustion. She


    wanted to push him off her, but she heard him saying, ¡°Don¡¯t move. I feel ufortable and can¡¯t


    breathe when you move.¡±


    Hence, she dared not move a muscle and let him press on half her body. Additionally, Patricia felt


    like Isaac seemed to be painfully clenching his hand, and he tightly wrapped his arms around her


    body.


    Meanwhile, Isaac was enjoying the moment. He felt veryfortable hugging her to sleep. Her


    body is so soft, and she smells nice.


    Therefore, he closed his eyes and said, ¡°I¡¯ll sleep for a while. Wake me up again when Gran


    Patricia nodded when she heard that. Regardless, she suddenly eximed seconds after she


    nodded.


    ¡°No, you can¡¯t sleep!¡±


    It will be tragic if he can¡¯t wake up as soon as he falls asleep. I¡¯ve seen the news about this before.


    Someone died of anesthesia after going to fix their teeth at the dental clinic. So I can¡¯t let him


    sleep.


    Isaac puffed his warm breath on her face, making her feel quite itchy.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine if I can¡¯t sleep. But can we do something else? Otherwise, I¡¯ll feel very ufortable.¡±


    Patricia blinked up at him innocently as she looked at him. Since Isaac was on top of her right now,


    she could sense the fresh mint scent on his body and thought that it smelt great.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you unable to move? What can you do?¡±


    A roguish smile appeared on his face once he heard her inquiry.


    ¡°Can I kiss you? I feel like I can forget the pain I feel when I kiss you.¡±


    Even though it sounded like he was acting glib, Isaac was speaking the truth. When he kissed her,


    he had this particr feeling like he was in those dreams he had six years ago.


    At first, Patricia was stunned for a moment. Then, she shook her head frantically.


    ¡°No! No! I don¡¯t like it. So don¡¯t you dare forcefully kiss me in the future! Otherwise, I will fight you.¡±


    That was her bottom line. No one was allowed to force her to do something that she was unwilling


    to do.


    Isaac sensed that she was genuinely reluctant about the idea of kissing him, so he thought, It


    looks like I have to take things slowly in the future. That¡¯s fine. I¡¯m not in a hurry anyway.


    ¡°I¡¯m just messing with you. I¡¯ll sleep for a while, and don¡¯t worry. I will wake up.¡±


    Since he couldn¡¯t do anything with her while hugging her like this, he felt sleeping was the safest


    option for him as he couldn¡¯t concentrate much.


    Elizabeth never came back. Patricia kept waiting for her, and she eventually fell asleep.


    When Patricia woke up the next day, she felt that she had slept wellst night. It was the best


    sleep I had had in all these years. Finally, she rubbed the sleep away from her eyes and then


    spread her arms wide to the side, making an angel wing pose.


    This feels good!


    The man who was sleeping beside her instantly let out a groan. Shortly after, a stream of warm


    liquid could be seen flowing down his nostrils.

 Chapter 41

    Chapter 41


    Both of them sat right up, and Patricia eximed, ¡°Ah!¡±


    Isaac, on the other hand, pressed on his nose, and the blood wasing out of his nose.


    It wasn¡¯t until he gave Patricia an icy stare that she recollectedst night¡¯s incident.


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, Isaac.¡±


    Isaac got out of the bed and strode to the bathroom. He felt that it was a danger to stay in the


    same space with her. She gave him a nosebleed first thing in the morning.


    Meanwhile, Patricia sat in bed, she was still in confusion.


    She could not recall how she ended up in Isaac¡¯s bed, but she remembered that she was cuddled


    the whole night and that felt kind of nice.


    Atst, it finally came to her. ¡°Hadn¡¯t Old Mrs. Arnold gone to pick the doctor up? Why didn¡¯t she


    wake me up when she came back?¡±


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Just as she was freaking out, the sound of her ringtone came.


    With that, she hurriedly searched for it to finally find her poor phone in Isaac¡¯s walk-in closet.


    She picked it up to see it was her eldest son calling, as well as a good few missed calls.


    Her babies must¡¯ve been super worried about her for not going homest night.


    ¡°Scott.¡± She hurriedly answered.


    Scott heaved a sigh of relief, seeing that she finally answered the phone. ¡°Mommy, we¡¯re all very


    worried when you didn¡¯te homest night.¡±


    The boy sounded slightly distant. Clearly, he was upset. However, he had an excellent upbringing,


    so he wouldn¡¯t throw a fit for no reason.


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry!¡± Patricia cooed. ¡°I¡¯m alright. I crashed at a friend¡¯s because of work. I¡¯ll be home in


    a bit.¡±


    ¡°Patricia Aniston, you¡¯re being a naughty, naughty girl!¡± Sylvie¡¯s voice came from the other end of


    the line, and Patricia could even see her pouty, angry little face.


    ¡°But Sylvie, my car broke down. So, I can¡¯t go home. Forgive me this once, please?¡±


    The little girl snorted in response. ¡°I won¡¯t unless you¡¯re with Mr. Handsome. No next time. You


    have toe back home on time. No staying out at night.¡±


    Sylvie learned it from her brothers, for it was how Scott and Sten demanded of her.


    Patricia felt somewhat conscience-stricken as she was indeed with the said Mr. Handsome as of


    now. However, she couldn¡¯t let them know of this or the fact that she owed him a lot of money.


    ¡°Got it. It won¡¯t happen again. Ask Mrs. Zimmers to take you guys outside to y and soak up


    some morning sun. It¡¯ll help strengthen your bones!¡±


    With that, she ended the call.


    Patricia took a deep breath. Never had she imagined she would one day be governed by her


    children and was even given a curfew at that!


    Just then, Isaac came in to pick an outfit for the day, and Patricia left the walk-in closet at once.


    She couldn¡¯t help feeling abashed whenst night came to her mind.


    Suddenly, Isaac called out to her. ¡°Patricia, I didn¡¯t take you for the type to drool in your sleep.¡±


    Hearing this, Patricia dashed out in two shakes, pretending she hadn¡¯t heard him, causing the man


    to chuckle to himself as he removed his robe. He then thought to himself. ¡°She looks even cuter


    when she¡¯s abashed!¡±


    Patricia ran out of his room and walked downstairs with her phone in her hand, not caring that she


    had not washed up yet.


    Elizabeth happened to be reading in the living room, and she looked in the direction upon hearing


    footsteps. ¡°Tricia, you two are awake. Come, breakfast is ready.¡±


    Of course, Elizabeth did not make it but it was made by the Arnold Family¡¯s maid, who came along


    with Elizabeth.


    ¡°I should be going back now, Old Mrs. Arnold,¡± said Patricia with a flushed face.


    Since no one woke her up, she spent the whole night sleeping with Isaac. There is a saying that


    two could only be together if fate and destiny were granted. But, Patricia did not want this to be


    real.


    Meanwhile, Elizabeth went up to Patricia, held her hand, and smiled at her. ¡°Tricia, I know you and


    Isaac sleptst night, but don¡¯t be afraid. We¡¯ll take full responsibility for it.¡±

 Chapter 42

    Chapter 42


    Patricia nearly jolted in response. The two of them had merely slept in one bed. Sleep in its literal


    sense, not that kind of sleep!


    ¡°I just fell asleep in his bedst night, Old Mrs. Arnold. Nothing happened. No one has to take


    responsibility for anything.¡±


    As if she would want to hold Isaac responsible for anything when she was already fearful of seeing


    him!


    With that, she withdrew her hand at once. ¡°I¡¯d better get going, Old Mrs. Arnold. I still have my


    three kids waiting for me at home. They¡¯re all so worried about me now.¡±


    Patricia¡¯s mind went ck when she blurted that out, so she had no clue of what she just said at


    all. But whatever it was, it would do as long as it allowed her to leave that instant.


    She had to slip away before Isaac came down, or an even bigger medical bill might be waiting for


    her.


    More than that, she used his arm as a pillow the whole nightst night. It¡¯d be half-maimed at this


    point, wouldn¡¯t it?! And then, there was the nose bleed. Who¡¯d have thought her idental whack


    in his face the second she stirred would give him a nose bleed?!


    Ah!!! Isaac would surely screw her over for good. She¡¯d be an idiot not to run.


    As Patricia scurried away, Elizabeth reeled at what the young woman just let on. ¡°She¡¯s already


    had children? What a loss.¡±


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Isaac happened toe down just then. He was dressed rather casually in a dark gray sweater


    and tonal pants. His normally slicked back hair hung loosely in front of his forehead as well,


    masking his stern temperament, making him look much younger and more amiable.


    ¡°Isaac, is Tricia married?¡± Elizabeth asked upon seeing her grandson.


    If she had known Patricia was married, she wouldn¡¯t have helped Isaac to trick that young woman


    into sleeping with him. This was immoral.


    Actually, Isaac saw Patricia scurrying away. At that, he pursed his lips lightly, went up to his


    grandmother, and wrapped an arm around her. ¡°She has three kids but no husband.¡±


    Elizabeth felt even more bewildered after hearing so. ¡°Dead?¡±


    ¡°Probably.¡± He assumed that Patricia was a widow while a sliver of frostced his eyes.


    Elizabeth nodded in response and asked, ¡°Do you really like her?¡±


    She knew what sort of a young woman Patricia was¡ªkind and just. It was rare to find girls like this


    nowadays.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know either,¡± answered Isaac as a hint of darkness shed across his eyes.


    He was still figuring out his feelings, but what he knew was that he had a desire to be close to this


    woman and a sense of familiarity with her.


    With that, Isaac brought his grandmother to the dining table with one arm around her. After the two


    seated, the maid served their breakfast.


    Judging from how her dear grandson looked, Elizabeth had a feeling he had probably fallen in love


    with Patricia.


    While eating her oatmeal, she mentioned, ¡°Isaac, do you remember the investmentpany I told


    you to acquire some time ago? Thatpany had actually tricked my friends and me into putting


    our money in them. I was so tempted back then. I thought it didn¡¯t matter to invest a little since I¡¯d


    be helping the children in need.¡±


    Isaac had wanted to know how Patricia and his grandmother knew each other, so he listened while


    he ate.


    ¡°Guess what happened next.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve dug into thatpany. They only have a registered fund of a million, and their businesses are


    all shady. They¡¯ve tricked you, haven¡¯t they?¡± Isaac answered with a smile.


    ¡°Yes,¡± said Elizabeth with a smile. ¡°They¡¯re apany aimed to scam people for their money.


    Tricia works there, and when she saw we were a bunch of grandmas, she whispered to me, telling


    me not to invest because they¡¯re a bunch of frauds. She told us to leave quickly.¡±


    He wasn¡¯t surprised as he knew Tricia was like that. ¡°You want me to acquire thatpany


    because you worry she¡¯d be bullied?¡± He smiled faintly.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Elizabeth admitted. ¡°She¡¯s just a sweet girl who saved us from being scammed. How sad


    it¡¯d be if she was bullied in her workce because of this?¡±

 Chapter 43

    Chapter 43


    Isaac nodded at a barely noticeable degree. ¡°Rest assured, they didn¡¯t bully her. They just fired


    her.¡±


    What he had learned was that the young woman was currently looking for a job, sending her


    r¨¦sum¨¦ to all sorts ofpanies.


    Elizabeth sighed in response. ¡°They did bully her. I knew it. Isaac, you have to keep an eye on


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Tricia from now on. Don¡¯t let anyone bully her.¡±


    Isaac said nothing but vowed in his heart. Only I can bully her from now on.


    Just then, a maid came in to inform him. ¡°Young Master Isaac, Miss Aniston is here.¡±


    Isaac and Elizabeth reflexively thought of Patricia when they heard ¡®Miss Aniston¡¯, wondering if she


    had returned because she left something here.


    However, Isaac very quickly realized who it actually was and asked, ¡°Adeline Aniston?¡±


    The maid nodded in affirmation. ¡°Yes, the eldest youngdy of the Aniston Family.¡±


    ¡°Let here in,¡± said Elizabeth.


    Adeline smiled upon entering the dining room. ¡°Isaac, I¡¯ve brought you some fruits my dad brought


    back from his business trip.¡±


    Instantly, a few bodyguards came in with a few big boxes of fruits, which were all tropical¡ªpapaya,


    mango, pineapple, and many more.


    Tricia and Adeline share the samest name, Elizabeth thought. Only if Tricia¡¯s really a youngdy


    of the Aniston Family. Then, Phillip¡¯s wish would be fulfilled.


    She thought Isaac had it tough as well. Phillip fell ill six years ago but immediately told Isaac to


    marry Adeline as soon as he regained consciousness.


    Since Isaac was a sweet grandson, he just did as Phillip told.


    ¡°Miss Aniston, please have a seat. Why don¡¯t you join us for breakfast?¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Old Mrs. Arnold.¡± Adeline had actually already eaten, but she didn¡¯t want to turn down


    Elizabeth¡¯s offer.


    After she took a seat, the maid served up a simple-looking yet exquisite breakfast, which she took


    tiny bites of.


    Seeing that Isaac turned grim after Adeline had arrived, Elizabeth gradually fell silent.


    Sure enough, he didn¡¯t fancy this young woman. However, the one that he liked already was a


    mother of three kids. Actually, even Elizabeth thought she was at a crossroads.


    Things will be so much simpler if Tricia doesn¡¯t have kids. If anything, I can handle Phillip myself.


    At that, Elizabeth decided not to get herself involved in this rtionship anymore and let her


    beloved grandson deal with it himself.


    Seeing that the table fell silent, Adeline shifted her gaze onto Isaac, who was dressing casually for


    the day; he was very different from the aloof man in suit and tie. She couldn¡¯t help musing in awe.


    What a hunk! He really is my kind of guy.


    At this moment, Isaac put his cutleries down. ¡°I¡¯m done. You guys please enjoy yourselves.¡±


    He was about to walk away as soon as he stood up. Of course, Adeline, whose eyes were riveted


    on Isaac at this point, wouldn¡¯t wish to see him leave. ¡°Isaac, where are you going?¡± Elizabeth


    called out to him. It¡¯s the weekend, and he¡¯s already dressed in his casual clothes. He shouldn¡¯t be


    heading to thepany, logically speaking.


    ¡°I have a rendezvous with the guys,¡± Isaac answered before disappearing upstairs. At that,


    Elizabeth nced at the young woman sitting across from her. Surely she feels somewhat


    disappointed with how glum she looks, Elizabeth thought.


    ¡°Miss Aniston, do you have any ns for the rest of the weekend?¡± she asked with a smile, to


    which Adeline hurriedly answered the elderly woman. ¡°Please just call me Addy, Old Mrs. Arnold. I


    have nothing to attend to today. I can keep youpany.¡±


    Adeline had actuallye to win Isaac¡¯s heart over, using the excuse of delivering fruits to get


    close to him. However, the man continued to be aloof as usual. So, she had to change her tactic.


    Winning Elizabeth¡¯s heart over might actually be her ticket to getting closer to Isaac.

 Chapter 44

    Chapter 44


    Elizabeth nearly spat out the oatmeal in her mouth upon hearing Adeline¡¯s words. No, that¡¯s not


    what I mean! I¡¯m clearly saying you don¡¯t need to keep mepany if you have other ns!


    But who¡¯d have thought this girl got the wrong idea? s, she seems to have a little trouble with


    reading the room.


    ¡°Old Mrs. Arnold, why don¡¯t we go shoppingter?¡± Adeline suggested after checking the time. She


    thought any woman had a natural liking to shopping, even older women, right?


    Seeing how enthusiastic the young woman was, Elizabeth didn¡¯t have the heart to turn her down.


    Since Isaac threw this problem to her, Elizabeth would help him handle it for now.


    ¡°Sure!¡±


    ¡­


    Patricia enjoyed driving her new ride home as it had a good speed and was automatic at that.


    There wasn¡¯t a single problem with it!


    She loved the red car, feeling like she had gotten it with nothing.


    She couldn¡¯t figure out why Isaac would say something was wrong with this car. Surely, it was he


    who was being finicky.


    She very carefully parked the car when she arrived home, and when she got out of the car, she


    found Gus sitting idly in front of his house, eating something.


    He was actually munching on peanuts. When he saw Patriciaing out of the red car, he went


    up and circled around it.


    ¡°New car, Tricia?¡±


    Patricia got along pretty well with her neighbors and was quite familiar with them as well. If there


    ever was an emergency, they were happy to help each other out.


    ¡°No, my janky car broke down. My friend doesn¡¯t drive this car often, so he lent it to me.¡±


    Gus frowned in response. ¡°Well, this friend must be rich. It¡¯s not Mr. Selwyn, is it?¡±


    Zachary came to this part of the neighborhood quite often in thest two years. Everyone around


    here knew he was trying to win Patricia¡¯s heart, and they thought God was still rather nice to this


    single mother even though it wasn¡¯t easy for her to raise triplets on her own.


    The Selwyns were an affluent family in Appleby, and if Patricia could marry one of them, she¡¯d turn


    from rags to riches.


    Patricia shook her head. ¡°No, it¡¯s another friend.¡±


    After satisfying his curiosity, Gus returned to his chair and continued what he was doing prior.


    Meanwhile, Patricia nced at Gus before entering her home, and with that, she approached the


    man.


    ¡°Gus, the loan you said the other day, the one that you can get the money the same day. Is it


    legal?¡±


    Seeing that she was interested, he spat out the peanut shell in his mouth and said, ¡°Tricia, we¡¯ve


    been neighbors for about two to three years, haven¡¯t we? Do I look like a bad guy to you? Would I


    screw you over?¡±


    Well, Gus might be a loafer, but he isn¡¯t dishonorable, Patricia thought, and he would be more than


    willing to help whenever anyonees to him. Surely, he won¡¯t trick me.


    With that, she nced around a couple of times, making sure there was no one else around,


    before whispering, ¡°I want to loan half a million. How many days will it take to be transferred into


    my bank ount?¡±


    She got tempted mainly because Gus told her that it was interest-free. They only charged ten


    percent for the handling fee.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯ll be transferred to you by tonight if you need it today.¡±


    Gus actually also had his own little ideas. He would be able to earn amission of fifteen


    thousand if Tricia borrowed half a million. For someone who never had a proper job, Gus never


    experienced what it was like to have tens of thousands in his bank ount.


    So, he began growing eager when he was now given a chance to earn over tens of thousands for


    the month. ¡°Better be quick if you want to borrow the money, Tricia. I can¡¯t help you anymore if my


    rtive beats you to it.¡±


    ¡°I want to borrow the money. Please tell the guy I want it. I¡¯ll get the paperwork done by tomorrow,¡±


    Patricia affirmed immediately after hearing Gus¡¯ words, somewhat worried that the money might


    really go to someone else.


    Patricia heaved a sigh of relief after the two ended their conversation.


    No matter what, the most important matter right now was to treat Poppy¡¯s illness. She was also


    nning to pawn the ring, which wouldn¡¯t be worth any less than two million. She was already


    losing out by selling it for half a million.


    When Patricia entered the house, the triplets were in the backyard.


    Scott and Sten were doing their homework while Sylvie was skipping rope.


    Upon seeing their mother, the little girl ran up to her and questioned, ¡°Where were youst night,


    mom? You better not lie.¡±From N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 45

    Chapter 45


    The way Sylvie looked with her arms akimbo amused Patricia, and she thought her daughter


    seemed absolutely adorable.


    With that, she caressed the little girl¡¯s cheek with a smile. ¡°I couldn¡¯te home because my car


    broke down, so I crashed at a friend¡¯s.¡±


    Patricia had already exined it clearly on the phone earlier, so her boys questioned her no more.


    However, this little one was growing increasingly domineering¡ªno doubt her future husband would


    have things tough.


    ¡°Were you with a guy or a girl?¡± Sylvie frowned upsettingly.


    She had taken to heart what her brothers reminded her; it was uneptable for girls to stay out


    with boys, so she demanded the same from her mother.


    ¡°Ady,¡± Patricia said after some thought. ¡°She¡¯s a very pretty elder. How about that?¡±


    Sylvie pondered for a moment after hearing so. ¡°Oh, alright. Don¡¯t ever stay out again, okay?¡±


    At that, Patricia knew she was safe from further questioning. Though she might have twisted the


    truth a little, Elizabeth had indeed been there.


    After returning to her room, she took a shower and changed into loungewear. How madly


    ufortable it had been when she hadn¡¯t showered the night before. Atst, she felt much more


    refreshed.


    Later, she checked her mailbox from her phone to see if she had received any replies telling her to


    go for an interview.


    s, only one replied out of the plethora of resumes she sent. The discovery got her a little


    dejected. Worst of all, it was from a veterinary clinic.


    I don¡¯t have much experience in this field, though. I should just leave it for now and see if I¡¯ll


    receive any more emails by the end of next week.


    At this moment, little Sylvie came into her room and leaned against her. ¡°Tricia, I want to visit


    Barbie World!¡±


    Her big, round eyes were filled with nothing but expectation. As broke as they weretely, she


    didn¡¯t want to disappoint her baby girl. Besides, they had gotten annual passes sometime in the


    past, so they could still go whenever Sylvie wanted this year.


    ¡°Sure!¡± Patricia caressed her chubby little cheeks and grabbed a shirt from her closet. ¡°I¡¯ll go down


    as soon as I get changed. Go and tell your brothers.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    With that, Sylvie chirped while trotting away, ¡°Scott, Sten, we¡¯re going out to y. Get ready.¡±


    Patricia couldn¡¯t help smiling upon hearing the little girl¡¯s chirpy voice.


    That was just how kids were¡ªthe simplest things could already make them happy. She hoped that


    her babies would grow up without worry.


    Patricia then took the kids to Springsfield Mall, a shopping mall she often hung out in when she


    was still the eldest youngdy of the Aniston Family. This time, Josephine didn¡¯t tag along.


    ¡°Who lent you this car?¡± Scott asked gravely inside the car.


    It was high time his mother swapped that janky car for something else. That pile of metal was a


    hazard, and even more so with his mother¡¯s poor driving skills.


    Patricia shifted her eyes away thoughtfully, not daring to tell the truth. ¡°It¡¯s the pretty elderlydy


    whom I told you about.¡±


    Sylvie nodded in response and said, ¡°Wow, she¡¯s really nice to you. You should invite her to our


    home for a meal!¡±


    In Sylvie¡¯s notion, friends should meet up often, and she should treat them to a meal or something


    because she absolutely loved this car. It was gorgeous!


    ¡°Sure thing!¡± answered Patricia.


    After arriving at Springsfield Mall, the four took the elevator to the indoor yground on the third


    floor, where Patricia promptly left them there. After instructing Scott and Sten to keep an eye on


    Sylvie, she headed to the pawn shop upstairs, wanting to see how much she could get for pawning


    the ring.


    If she could get half a million for it, then she wouldn¡¯t need to borrow from Gus¡¯ rtive.


    On the other hand, Adeline and Elizabeth had just arrived as well. While they were riding the


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    esctor, Elizabeth spotted the indoor yground and couldn¡¯t take her eyes away from it.


    She had reached an age where she adored children and even more so wished to hold her


    grandchild in her arms. However, nothing fruitful came out of Isaac¡¯s marital affairs, so she could


    only continue to dream.


    Then, something caught her attention, and her eyes lit up. Are those boys twins? Why do they look


    so much like Isaac when he was a child?!

 Chapter 46

    Chapter 46


    As soon as the esctor took Elizabeth to the fourth floor, she took the esctor down again,


    making Adeline and the Arnold Family¡¯s maid panic.


    ¡°Where are you going, Old Mrs. Arnold?¡±


    ¡°Please slow down, Old Mrs. Arnold.¡±


    While the two of them chased after the elderlydy, Elizabeth circled the entire yground in


    search of the two boys but to no avail.


    At that, she stood in the same spot disappointedly until the maid and Adeline caught up to her.


    ¡°Old Mrs. Arnold, please slow down. What if you fall?¡± The maid hurriedly held Elizabeth¡¯s arm for


    fear that her master would wander off again.


    Meanwhile, Elizabeth sighed. She must be going mad from wanting a grandchild so badly. How


    could she think that the boys were Isaac¡¯s long-lost sons just because they looked like him at first


    nce?


    Elizabeth was certain she was getting crazy the longer she thought about it. This is absurd. As if


    someone as smart as Isaac wouldn¡¯t know if he got someone pregnant!


    Besides, he never dated any woman until Tricia showed up in their lives. It was a shame the young


    woman already had kids.


    No one would willingly see their grandson date a woman who was once married and even had


    children, especially when he was an outstanding man like Isaac.


    ¡°Are you tired, Old Mrs. Arnold? Why don¡¯t we go and have some tea?¡± Adeline suggested with a


    smile.


    It suddenly hit her that shopping might be too much for someone Elizabeth¡¯s age, but having tea


    should be the right move.


    However, Elizabeth had already lost the mood to shop, feeling somewhat upset at the thought of


    Isaac being a bachelor and her husband still bed-ridden.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go home,¡± she announced inly. With that, the maid pulled her phone out and had the


    chauffeur pick them up at the entrance.


    Adeline was somewhat dejected, but she dared not say anything and followed Elizabeth back to


    the Arnold Manor.


    ¡­


    While all that was happening, Patricia was in the pawnshop above the indoor yground. ¡°How


    much can I get for this?¡± she asked the pawnbroker after pulling out the ring.


    She had checked online beforeing, and ording to the inte, diamonds like this could be


    worth a pretty penny. Even if the ring was second-hand, it could stille up to a good two million.


    She wasn¡¯t hoping for much, and she just hoped she could get half a million out of it to cure Poppy


    of her illness.


    At that, the pawnbroker took the ring from her and checked it under UV light before bringing it to


    their boss. After a chat, the boss came to Patricia. ¡°I can offer you two hundred thousand for this,


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    miss.¡±


    Patricia shook her head in response. ¡°Five hundred thousand.¡±


    ¡°In that case, I¡¯m afraid we can¡¯t take it,¡± said the shopkeeper after taking another nce at the


    ring, which Patricia held in her hand now. It was clearly worth a solid two million from what she


    read online, but two hundred thousand?!


    No, that¡¯s just in deceiving. I¡¯m desperate, not an idiot.


    Thus, she got up and left the pawn shop, heading straight for the elevator.


    In actuality, she never even thought about selling this ring away when she was going through her


    most challenging time. However, she wanted to help Poppy and Darcie since they were in such a


    horrible situation.


    She thought Poppy¡¯s life was more important than waiting for that sc*mbag toe looking for her.


    Besides, he never showed up when she had waited all these years.


    Whether it was all in her head or not, she only felt hatred for this mysterious sc*mbag after six


    years of waiting.


    That was why she finally decided to take this ring out. While studying the ring in her hand, she


    thought she should check out other pawn shops and see if she could get a better price for it.


    However, just as she was about to put the ring in her bag, a person came out of nowhere and


    snatched the ring away.


    Patricia ran after him in response, but because she was in heels and had also sprained her ankle


    amidst the chase, she failed to catch the thief. She almost cried from indignation. That thing is


    supposed to save Poppy¡¯s life, that b*stard of a thief!


    Many crowded around Patricia when they heard her shouting thief. The mall security came as well


    and took her to the security office. After checking the surveince footage and locking onto the


    target, they turned to her and said, ¡°Miss, we¡¯ve taken a screenshot of his face. We¡¯ll send it to the


    police and notify you once we catch him.¡±

 Chapter 47

    Chapter 47


    After all that was settled, Patricia limped out of the security room. While taking the elevator down


    to the indoor yground, she thought she had the worst luck¡ªto think she would meet a thief in a


    mall of all ces. Meanwhile, Sten helped Sylvie, who was drenched in sweat from all the


    ying, wipe down her face and neck. On the other hand, Scott held a kid¡¯s water bottle, making


    sure their little sister stayed hydrated.


    Once they saw that Patricia had returned, the triplets stood waiting for her, and it was then the


    boys discovered their mother was walking funny. Thus, the two went up to help her. ¡°Mommy, did


    you sprain your ankle?¡±


    Patricia forced a smile upon hearing their warm concern. ¡°The floor here is so slippery, and I


    identally twisted my ankle.¡±


    She didn¡¯t tell them the truth, for she didn¡¯t want them to be upset as well.


    ¡°Tricia, have some water.¡± Sylvie brought Patricia¡¯s water bottle over, which thetter took. It wasn¡¯t


    until Patricia took a few sips of water that she finally felt alive again.


    ¡°You guys go ahead and y. I¡¯ll wait right here,¡± she said with a smile.


    Sylvie had such a wild time earlier that she instantly dragged her brothers back into the yground


    with her.


    Meanwhile, Patricia stared mindlessly ahead while propping her chin up. Perhaps the ring was


    never meant to be hers, and perhaps she was never destined to find that sc*mbag.


    Losing it was heaven¡¯s will.


    ¡­


    The weather at the outskirt golf course was perfect. The blue sky was clear with not a cloud in


    sight, and the warm winter sun made one feelfortable.


    Nik held a golf club and made a rather dashing pose before swinging it. Though the ball was


    sent flying far away, it didn¡¯t enter the hole.


    Percy chuckled in response. ¡°Nik, howe you¡¯re still as bad as thest time we yed


    together?¡±


    Meanwhile, Isaac swung his club, and the ballnded right into the hole.


    Seeing so, Nik gave up in an instant. ¡°That¡¯s it, I¡¯m done. I can¡¯t beat you guys.¡±


    Percy was in the army; more specifically, he was a major general. The guys barely met him once a


    year, and he only returned this time because his grandfather had forced him toe home for


    blind dates. He wasn¡¯t getting any younger, and it was time he thought about continuing their


    family name.


    The trio walked up to the stone table nearby and took a break while sipping their drinks.


    Nik was dressed in white sportswear and a white baseball cap. He reached for the visor and


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    pulled it downward, covering his eyes.


    Meanwhile, the two hunks sitting across from him were instead dressed in ck sportswear.


    Compared to Percy¡¯s genuine bronze tan, Isaac was much fairer, but thetter had a pretty healthy


    tan still.


    Isaac checked the time to find it was already 4.00PM. Hence, he pulled his phone out to text


    Patricia. ¡®I¡¯d like to have beef stew for tonight.¡±


    After sending that text, he held his phone instead of putting it away, checking every now and then


    to see if Patricia had replied. Of course, the other two got somewhat upset at his behavior.


    ¡°Ise, you¡¯re not really seeing someone, are you?¡± Percy couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    Percy had asked Nik and Isaac to join him for dinner when he returnedst night. However,


    Isaac said he was busy, so it was just him and Nik at the table.


    When Nik kept telling him that Isaac couldn¡¯te because he was on a date, Percy thought


    Nik was in bullsh*tting, believing that his friend might be a good doctor, but his words were


    questionable.


    Isaac got up in response and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to take a shower and get changed.¡±


    Percy looked at Nik, feeling a little disappointed that Isaac didn¡¯t want to talk about it. Then, the


    two tacitly got up before they wrapped an arm around Isaac on his left and right. ¡°Ise, we want to


    have dinner at your ce tonight. We can drink while we¡¯re at it.¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± Isaac agreed when they saw their expecting gazes.


    With that, he strode away, escaping their clutches, and sent Patricia another text. ¡®You don¡¯t have


    toe over anymore. You have the day off.¡¯

 Chapter 48

    Chapter 48


    Patricia only managed to read Isaac¡¯s text after bringing the triplets home, and just as she wanted


    to ask him if he could take some heat or how he¡¯d like the stew prepared, his second message


    came.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    With that, she hurriedly deleted her question and asked, ¡®It¡¯s a paid leave, right?¡¯


    This was her number one concern; she didn¡¯t mind not having any breaks since she owed him so


    much money, after all.


    Just the thought of Poppy¡¯s potential medical funds getting stolen got her feeling awful, so she


    wanted to usebor to punish herself.


    Now, not only would she have to work hard to pay off her debts, but she¡¯d also have to put in extra


    effort to help Darcie pay off Poppy¡¯s medical bills.


    Meanwhile, Isaac had juste out of the shower. While drying his hair with a towel, he checked


    his phone and replied to her text, ¡®Of course.¡¯


    Patricia replied instantly, ¡®You¡¯re the best, President Arnold! xoxo.¡¯


    Does this mean I¡¯ll be getting every Sunday off thereafter? She thought that Isaac was pretty nice,


    and he was a decent boss the more she thought about it.


    However, the man frowned upon seeing the words ¡®xoxo¡¯.


    Damn it, you woman. How dare you seduce me through the phone?


    ¡­


    After dinner, Patricia went to the hospital with lunch boxes. When she entered the ward, she found


    Darcie eating takeout that she had probably gotten from the hospital¡¯s cafeteria. Judging from how


    reluctantly she was eating, it probably didn¡¯t taste good.


    ¡°Miss Patricia.¡± Poppy smiled upon seeing the visitor.


    Likewise, Darcie looked toward the door when she heard Poppy¡¯s barely audible ¡®Miss Patricia¡¯.


    ¡°Tricia, what brings you here again?¡±


    When Patricia saw Darcie¡¯s puffy eyes, she knew the woman had been agonizing over money


    earlier.


    With that, she sat next to Darcie and handed her one of the lunch boxes. ¡°I¡¯ve brought some of


    Mrs. Zimmer¡¯s cooking. They are all your favorite dishes.¡±


    After that, Patricia took Poppy¡¯s lunch box out, intending to feed the little girl.


    ¡°I can feed myself, Miss Patricia,¡± Poppy said with a smile, so Patricia put the lunch box on the


    overbed table so the little girl could eat while sitting on her bed. Poppy was rather spirited that day,


    but it still pained Patricia to see the little girl was now skin and bones due to her illness.


    On the other hand, Darcie ate at the table beside them. Josephine¡¯s food was up her alley, and


    while she ate, she said to Patricia, ¡°Mrs. Zimmer sure knows how to cook. Now, this is what I call


    food.¡±


    She had been eating so much takeouttely that she had the urge to puke just by looking at it.


    Meanwhile, Patricia sat on the edge of the hospital bed. ¡°Darcie, I wanted to pawn my ring and use


    the money to pay for Poppy¡¯s medical bills. However, a thief snatched it right out of my hands


    earlier today.¡±


    Darcie¡¯s eyes widened upon hearing so. ¡°Theives nowadays are getting more and more savage.


    To think they¡¯d rob in broad daylight.¡±


    At that, her gaze dimmed a little. ¡°At the end of the day, it¡¯s all my fault. I¡¯ll buy you one when I


    have the money again, Tricia.¡±


    Patricia never told anyone how the ring came into her possession, for the story was rather absurd.


    Even she wasn¡¯t sure if it really happened or that she was dreaming. Surely, it was real when she


    had gotten triplets from the incident, right?


    However, she just couldn¡¯t bring herself to say it out loud.


    ¡°Darcie, my neighbor can lend us half a million. I¡¯ll borrow from them to treat Poppy¡¯s illness. We


    can slowly repay the debt together after that.¡±


    Tears began pooling in Darcie¡¯s eyes upon hearing so. ¡°Thank you for helping me, Tricia. I¡¯ve been


    selling my housetely. We¡¯ll be able to pay the debt after I get the money from it.¡±


    She had pleaded and begged many people earlier that day, but none were willing to lend her any


    money. She had even gone as far as begging on her knees, but none of her rtives bothered


    themselves with her.


    She couldn¡¯t me them, for she knew they saw Poppy¡¯s illness was like a ck hole, constantly


    needingrge sums of money to cure the little girl.


    Worst yet, Darcie couldn¡¯t save any money with her current state. As such, it was within reason


    that they dared not lend her any money.

 Chapter 49

    Chapter 49


    Patricia nodded in response. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll go and ask for the money tomorrow. The sooner


    Poppy can get her surgery, the better.¡±


    Darcie seemed to have brightened up, and she looked like she had much more of an appetite now.


    At that, Patricia nced at Poppy. The little one still couldn¡¯t eat much, returning to her Barbie doll


    after taking a couple of bites.


    The doll was a present from Sylvie, and the two girls loved these toys. Hence, Sylvie would always


    think of getting one for Poppy whenever she bought one for herself.


    Seeing how much Poppy was enjoying the toy, Patricia thought perhaps this was the little girl¡¯s


    happiest moment, making her forget about her illness.


    The woman stayed until the mother and daughter finished their meal. Just then, the caretaker


    arrived just in time for Darcie to head to work in Everbright.


    With that, Patricia and Darcie left the hospital, whereby the former dropped thetter off at


    Everbright¡¯s entrance.


    Before Darcie exited the car, Patricia asked, ¡°Darcie, do you think it¡¯s still possible if Ie back


    here and work as a dancer?¡±


    She returned to perform a show the other night and thought the response was rather well;


    everyone was happy to see her.


    As much as she didn¡¯t like the ce, she thought she could still return to Everbright as a dancer to


    survive.


    Darcie fell silent for a moment before turning to Patricia with a grave face. ¡°Tricia, since you¡¯ve


    already left, don¡¯te back anymore.¡±


    Everbright was a hellhole, and anyone who could leave the ce shouldn¡¯t return.


    Patricia nodded in agreement. ¡°You¡¯re right. I won¡¯te back then. Meanwhile, you should find a


    different job once Poppy is cured.¡±


    Darcie smiled in response. ¡°Yeah, we¡¯ll be able to do whatever we want by then.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t until Darcie went into Everbright that Patricia drove away.


    However, her phone rang just then, and she fished for it while keeping her eyes on the road.


    ¡°Hello?¡± She hadn¡¯t had a chance to see who the caller was.


    ¡°Come and pick me up, Patricia. I¡¯m at Spago.¡± It was Isaac, and he seemed to have taken some


    liquor.


    ¡°President Arnold, isn¡¯t today my day off?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll triple your pay.¡±


    ¡°Alright, please wait for me for a while. I¡¯ll be right there.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    She was close to Spago, so after hanging up, she made a sharp U-turn, leading the other


    oing drivers to cuss at her. ¡°Do you know how to f*cking drive?!¡±


    However, Patricia pretended not to have heard it. After all, the more important thing was getting


    her pay tripled. Oh, she was in seventh heaven!


    In fact, she practically hummed throughout the entire drive. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m going to take my horse to


    the old town road, I¡¯m going to ride ¡¯til I can¡¯t anymore¡­¡±


    Ten minutester, Patricia arrived at Spago. ¡°President Arnold, I¡¯ve arrived. You cane out


    now!¡± Patricia called Isaac after parking by the entrance.


    Isaac smirked upon hearing the young woman¡¯s chirpy voice. There was a hint of a smile beneath


    his eyes as well. ¡°That¡¯s fast of you.¡±


    s, the power of triple pay. He had to say that he was impressed with how she could arrive in just


    ten minutes.


    Nik and Percy were ying hand games when they saw Isaac, who only had one sip of liquor,


    suddenly get up.


    ¡°You guys enjoy yourselves. I¡¯m going home. I¡¯ve had one too many.¡±


    Excuse you?! Okay, we let you off the hook when you said your gastric was acting up after taking a


    sip of liquor, but you¡¯re telling us that you¡¯re drunk now? After one sip?!


    ¡°Isaac, you piece of sh*t. What ever happened to bros before h*es?!¡± Nik snapped.


    However, Isaac wasn¡¯t bothered. There was even a smirk on his face. ¡°Well, you¡¯ve got one thing


    right. Indeed, a woman is here to pick me up. Feel free to enjoy yourselves since you don¡¯t have


    any women to pick you guys up.¡±


    Percy and Nik were rendered gobsmacked. Is this b*stard bragging right now?


    Thus, the two stood up as well after exchanging nces.


    ¡°We can¡¯t drive since we¡¯ve had liquor as well. I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t mind giving us a lift.¡±


    With one arm around Percy¡¯s shoulder, Nik opened the door to the back seat of the Volvo


    parked by the entrance. ¡°Hi, Miss Aniston. We meet again,¡± Nik greeted after entering the car.


    Patricia turned around and looked at the guys in response. Goodness, they reek of alcohol.


    Nheless, these two guys sure are good-looking. Hubba hubba!


    ¡°Hi!¡± However, had she ever met them before?

 Chapter 50

    Chapter 50


    While Patricia was musing who these two guys were, the door to the front passenger seat opened.


    Once Isaac got in, he turned toward the two guys in the back seat with a gazeced in thick frost.


    The way they feigned drunkenness was too unconvincing. Moreover, their chauffeurs were in the


    cars right next to this one. Why did they have to sit in this janky car when they had their luxury


    rides?!


    ¡°Ise, give us a ride, will you? Alternatively, we can stay over at your ce. It¡¯s not every day Pers


    is around,¡± Nik said with a smile.


    ¡°Are they your friends?¡± Patricia asked Isaac, leading Nik to introduce himself. ¡°Tricia, I¡¯m


    Nik Ortega. You can just call me Nik. This is Percy Henderson. We¡¯re Ise¡¯s buddies.¡±


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    At that, Patricia turned around and smiled at them. ¡°Hi!¡±


    She thought the guy named Nik was lovely, and she could tell he was amiable at one nce.


    Meanwhile, Young Master Henderson looked amiable as well, for he had a sense of


    trustworthiness to him.


    However, unlike his friends, Young Master Isaac was harder to get along with, for he only ever


    pulled a straight face like she owed him hundreds of thousands.


    I do owe him a few hundred thousand, but¡­ Hmph! As if I¡¯d give a sh*t about you if not for the


    triple pay! No one will care even if you¡¯re dead drunk.


    ¡°Drive,¡± Isaac ordered.


    With that, Patricia drove out of the parking lot and into the traffic.


    Behind the red Volvo were three luxury cars¡ªthe first, a Bentley; second, a Maserati;stly, a


    bulletproof SUV.


    The four cars slowly drove forward, looking super conspicuous lined up.


    Patricia wasn¡¯t the best when it came to driving at night, and she sped up at the first traffic light,


    wanting to charge toward the opposite. Lo and behold, the light turned yellow when the car had


    already gained momentum, and she instantly mmed on the brakes in fright.


    With that, the car abruptly stopped and even took a buffer skid forward.


    As a result, Nik and Percy lunged forward, crashing into the front seats with a heavy thud. Isaac


    thanked himself for remembering to put on his seatbelt, or his head would¡¯ve had a forceful


    encounter with the windshield.


    Patricia, on the other hand, made nothing of her reckless behavior, for she thought it was fine as


    long as she stopped in time. Otherwise, she¡¯d have to pay the penalty if the red light camera


    caught her!


    The car might be Isaac¡¯s, but she was certain this stingy man would make her pay for the traffic


    Thank goodness she responded quickly and retained her hundred and fifty bucks.


    Meanwhile, Nik held his aching head, feeling a little dizzy with the urge to puke.


    Percy, on the other hand, fared better as he was long used to traversing various terrains in the


    military.


    At that, hemented with a smile, ¡°You have mad driving skills, Miss Aniston.¡±


    Not everybody could make that kind of stunt, and it had be clear to him; Isaac had pretty


    interesting taste in women.


    Patricia stuck her tongue out in response. In actuality, she didn¡¯t like pulling up short either.


    After all, her triplets had tumbled out of their seats andnded on the floorboard when she pulled


    up short. At that, little Sylvie would get vexed and tell her to slow down since they weren¡¯t in a rush


    to court death.


    Meanwhile, Scott and Sten wouldfort her by saying, ¡°It¡¯s okay. None of us are hurt.¡±


    Sure enough, sons were much more thoughtful than daughters.


    Isaac, on the other hand, chuckled to himself. ¡°Do you two gentlemen want to get out at the next


    intersection?¡±


    It¡¯s perfect that Patricia pulled this stunt. Who told you guys to shamelessly follow us, anyway? It¡¯s


    good that she gave you two the fright of your lives.


    After the episode, Patricia slowed down a little, arriving at the entrance to Estre Vi with no


    more idents.


    After pulling over, she turned to Isaac. ¡°I¡¯ll drop you guys off here, President Arnold. Otherwise, I


    can only make a U-turn very far away if I do go in. It¡¯s reallyte now, so I hope you can


    understand.¡±


    Could he say no when she had put it so clearly? Besides, he couldn¡¯t do anything to her with those


    two at the back, could he?


    At that, he nced at her and ordered icily, ¡°Door¡­¡±


    To that, Patricia rolled her eyes at him. He sure sees me as his chauffeur.


    s, she could only get out of the car and go to his side. Just as she wanted to open the door, she


    took a nce at the back seat to find Nik and Percy gone.

 Chapter 51

    Chapter 51


    ¡°Isaac, are your friends ghosts?!¡± Patricia shrieked. Isaac, who was waiting for her to open the car


    door, turned to face her. ¡°No need to insinuate.¡±


    ¡°B-But they¡¯re gone, and no one is out here.¡± Patricia pointed toward the back seat. She was so


    horror-stricken that she was going weak at the knees, trembling all over.


    It was only then that Isaac looked to the back of the car before checking outside. Just as Patricia


    had said, the guys were nowhere in sight.


    He pulled the door handle upon that, but Patricia was standing right in front of the door, obstructing


    him from pushing it open.


    ¡°Open the door.¡±


    Only then did Patricia pull the door open with trembling hands, asking Isaac with a quivering voice,


    ¡°Are they really human?¡±


    She had never encountered such an event. They were in the car a second ago, so how did they


    disappear just like this? What are they, if not ghosts? Monsters?!


    After exiting the car, Isaac nced inside the vehicle and around their surroundings to make sure


    these two b*stars weren¡¯t hiding.


    He frowned in response and turned to check where Nik and Percy would¡¯ve gotten out. Atst,


    he immediately noticed something amiss right as he turned around.


    As dim as the lighting was where they were, it wasn¡¯t pitch ck.


    Thus, he turned on the shlight in his phone. Instantly, a coverless sewage manhole showed


    itself.


    Patricia saw it too. ¡°Goodness, me. This is very hazardous.¡±


    Isaac smirked, thinking this girl sure knew where to pull over.


    ¡°Go and move the car forward,¡± he ordered, to which she obliged in two shakes. By the time she


    came back out of the car, Percy had already climbed up.


    However, the man reeked of sewage water, and Patricia involuntarily gagged upon approaching


    the two.


    The smell was seriously horrible, and she didn¡¯t manage to fight back the urge to gag.


    After flinging the liquid off his hair, Percy sniggered and said, ¡°Ise, your girlfriend sure can pick a


    spot. It¡¯s f*cking disgusting down there. I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if it¡¯s a septic tank. Nik has already


    passed out from the smell.¡±


    The guy was a doctor and had severe mysophobia. It¡¯d be a miracle if he could still be conscious


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    after falling into a septic tank.


    Isaac asked for a rope from the security once they finally arrived. One of them rappelled down, tied


    Nik up with the rope, and slowly pulled him up.


    When they ced Nik down on the road, Patricia saw that his entire body, including his face


    and hair, was covered in poop.


    At that, her eyes widened in shock. Oh my¡­ Thank heavens I didn¡¯t fall down there, or I¡¯d also be


    out cold while wishing I was dead!


    Patricia shuffled to Isaac in apprehension. ¡°Isaac, will he be alright? I didn¡¯t mean it, I swear.¡±


    The young woman shook her head with a face enveloped in horror.


    This is probably her first time encountering something like this. Surely she¡¯s horror-stricken when


    she¡¯s faint-hearted in the first ce.


    With that, Isaac pulled her into his arms and patted her shoulder tofort her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He¡¯ll


    wake up soon enough. I¡¯ll have my chauffeur send you home.¡±


    Right on cue, Isaac¡¯s chauffeur came out of the neighborhood, and Isaac escorted Patricia into the


    car in his arms.


    ¡°Go home. There¡¯s no need to worry about any of this. They¡¯re in more excellent shape than you


    think, and they¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    Patricia could no longer drive for the night, for she was gravely terror-stricken.


    Why did something like this happen to me? This is way too scary. I have to check all around the


    car before I let the triplets out next time!


    The kids would surely drown if they fell, and their bodies might not even be found!


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Isaac squatted down and checked Nik¡¯s nose and mouth. There¡¯s no waste stuck in


    his mouth or nose; that means he won¡¯t choke.


    Just then, Nik shot right up. ¡°Ise, being your third wheel once is already enough to kill me!¡±

 Chapter 52

    Chapter 52


    Isaac covered his nose in response and stood up. ¡°Come on, go inside and have a wash.¡±


    These two seriously reeked. If they weren¡¯t his good friends, he wouldn¡¯t even let them into his


    ce and stain the entire mansion with sewer stench.


    While the three walked inside, Percy found their episode increasingly amusing the more he


    thought about it. ¡°F*cking hell, is this the weing I get foring back this time? I¡¯ll sure as hell


    remember it for the rest of my life.¡±


    Nik, on the other hand, couldn¡¯t help cussing as he said, ¡°Come on, Tricia. Isn¡¯t this only our


    first time third-wheeling you guys? Do you have to do this to us?!¡±


    Despite ranting, the two couldn¡¯t helpughing about it either.


    Isaac stayed about a foot away from them, for he couldn¡¯t stand the stench on them. ¡°Don¡¯t me


    both of your bad luck on her.¡±


    Then again, I¡¯m sure you guys won¡¯t dare toe near easily anymore. You guys sure as hell


    have to be taught a lesson.


    Also, there isn¡¯t even a spark between Patricia and me yet! Just when I thought I could get her to


    pick me up and ease our rtionship, this sh*t happened and caused her to freak out. Great, I


    have to go and coax her tomorrow.


    After arriving at the mansion, Isaac told the guys to stop before he rinsed them down with the


    garden hose, causing the guys to howl at the coldness. It was winter and about thirty degrees


    Fahrenheit at that, yet they were forced to be drenched in icy water.


    Nik was so cold at the end of it that he was stuttering. ¡°I-Isaac, i-if both of us catch a c-cold


    tomorrow, Tricia h-has to make us dinner t-to make up for it.¡±


    Hearing so, Isaac pointed the garden hose at Nik, drenching the guy in icy water again. Cook


    for you? Dream on! Only I get to eat her cooking. Don¡¯t you two even think about it!


    ¡­


    After Isaac¡¯s chauffeur dropped her off at her home, Patricia gave herself a sniff. I don¡¯t reek of


    sewage water, right? she thought.


    However, she still stood outside for a while, hoping the winter breeze would take some of the


    stench with it. Nheless, the night was so cold that she couldn¡¯t help jumping.


    Just then, Gus happened to return home. He went up to her when he caught sight of the woman.


    ¡°Tricia, I¡¯ve sorted out the money for you. It¡¯ll appear in your bank ount by tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, Gus.¡± Patricia smiled.


    I¡¯ll have the money by tomorrow, and Poppy will be able to undergo her surgery after settling the


    medical bill. How wonderful!


    Poppy will finally get better, and Darcie¡¯s good life will just be ahead.


    They could buy another house after losing this one, anyway. After Darcie sold her house, they


    could immediately return this half a million. It¡¯d be a win-win situation.


    The two chatted for a while longer before entering their respective homes.


    ¡°Tricia, you¡¯re home.¡± Josephine had been waiting for Patricia toe home, whereas thetter


    was surprised to find Josephine still awake when she came in. ¡°Mrs. Zimmers, why haven¡¯t you


    gone to bed?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve made you some chocte mousse dessert.¡± Josephine pointed toward the kitchen. ¡°Have


    some before you go to bed.¡±


    Patricia nodded in acknowledgment. ¡°I¡¯ll go take a shower first. I¡¯ll be real quick.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t shake off the feeling that she was certainly tainted with poop stench, and she could


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    only bring herself to have some dessert after a shower.


    She came back downstairs twenty minutester and sat in front of the coffee table in the living


    room. The chocte mousse dessert was a perfect treat.


    Meanwhile, Josephine sat next to her, watching her eat the dessert. ¡°Tricia, when are you going to


    bring your boyfriend home and introduce him to us?¡±


    Her boyfriend had taken care of her when she was sick the other day, and he had even taken


    pretty good care of her as well.


    Also, she heard from their neighbors that the car at the gates was a fine vehicle made for the rich


    and noble. If Tricia had found herself a rich man, then the young woman wouldn¡¯t have to live in


    constant worry anymore.


    Patricia nearly spat out the dessert in her mouth upon hearing Josephine¡¯s words. She took a


    moment to collect herself before swallowing the rest of it.


    ¡°Where did you hear that from, Mrs. Zimmers? That¡¯s nonsense.¡±


    She had no intention of finding a boyfriend. Moreover, she felt somewhat repulsive toward men.

 Chapter 53

    Chapter 53


    Josephine chuckled and said, ¡°Quit pretending. His car was just parked outside when you were


    sick thest time. He was even apanied by his bodyguards.¡± I saw it with my own eyes, so


    there is no way I can be wrong about this.


    Patricia sighed, realizing Josephine had misunderstood the situation just as she expected. No


    wonder Josephine didn¡¯t return that day. She thought he was my boyfriend, which exins why I¡¯m


    in such a huge debt right now.


    ¡°It¡¯s not what you think it is, Josephine.¡± She then said nothing more and focused on her meal.


    When she sensed Patricia¡¯s displeasure, Josephine decided not to press on with her questions


    anymore. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m going to get some sleep now. You should probably rest early too.¡±


    ¡°Good night!¡± said Patricia. Then, she continued to enjoy her soup until her phone rang. When she


    realized it was a call from Isaac, she immediately picked it up. ¡°Mr. Arnold, how are Young Master


    Henderson and Young Master Ortega? Are they alright?¡±


    In the meantime, Isaac was just done with his shower while his two guest rooms would have to be


    cleaned a few more times. Thanks to Nik, I¡¯m going to have to spend the whole night cleaning


    the room. Nevertheless, he smiled and said, ¡°They are fine. Don¡¯t worry about them. Are you in


    bed now?¡± Since he was unable to make out her voice clearly, he thought she was about to hit the


    hay with no idea that she was actually eating.


    ¡°Nope, I¡¯m enjoying the chocte mousse dessert Josephine made me.¡±


    When Isaac heard thedy¡¯s reply, his appetite was whetted. ¡°Patricia, do you want to double your


    pay?¡±


    As soon as Patricia heard about the money, her eyes lit up. She dropped her spoon and replied,


    ¡°Of course! I¡¯d be dumb if I say no to money that¡¯s knocking on my door.¡±


    Meanwhile, Isaac could tell that Patricia was enticed when he offered to double her pay, thinking


    she must have been struggling to battle the temptation. ¡°From now on, I want some chocte


    mousse dessert every night as well.¡±


    When she heard the man¡¯s deep voice, Patricia was stunned. ¡°Here¡¯s the thing, Mr. Arnold¡­ I


    don¡¯t usually work overtime at night because I need to look after my kids,¡± In fact, she had


    promised her three kids to spend more time with them, knowing she didn¡¯t have much time left until


    they grew up.


    After all, the only time she could see them was at night since she was usually busy during the day.


    When they get into university, I¡¯ll only get to see them once every semester; when they start


    working, we¡¯ll probably meet once every year. I¡¯m running out of time now, so I need to treasure all


    these moments with them.


    On the other hand, Isaac could see through Patricia¡¯s reluctance based on her reply. ¡°In that case,


    can Ie to your ce and have some chocte mousse dessert before I leave?¡± He deemed


    that idea to be a win-win solution and added, ¡°You could let Mrs. Zimmers do everything, actually.


    In other words, you¡¯re technically getting paid without needing to do anything.¡±


    The man was trying to tempt the woman.


    That¡¯s a steal! Patricia chuckled and said, ¡°Alright, we have a deal! Don¡¯t forget to double my pay!¡±


    Isaac smiled mischievously upon hearing thedy¡¯s reply, thinking he could finally visit her without


    having to find any excuse; he was counting on that to win her children¡¯s favor. By then, I¡¯m going to


    be a part of their family.


    Nevertheless, as soon as it shed across his mind, Isaac immediately snapped out of his train of


    thought and pulled himself together, realizing something was wrong with himself. Why do I


    desperately want this woman? I was only having a fling with her before this, but why am I getting


    serious about it now?


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte now, so you should go to bed soon. Good night!¡± Before Patricia could respond,


    Isaac hung up the call, his mood seemingly ruined.


    The next morning, Patricia returned home and was about to get on with her work after dropping the


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    kids off at school when someone knocked on the door. She then heard Gus¡¯ voice from outside.


    ¡°Open the door, Patricia.¡±


    She answered the door and asked, ¡°Gus, is it time to sign the contract already?¡± Isn¡¯t it a little too


    early now? It¡¯s only 8.00AM, after all. I thought we were supposed to set out around 9.00AM.


    Desperate to receive hismission, Gus was thinking it would be better for them to be there as


    early as possible. ¡°Patricia, it¡¯ll be around 9.00AM by the time we arrive. They¡¯ll be starting work as


    well.¡±


    Patricia felt that Gus had a point, so she smiled and replied, ¡°Alright, give me a moment. Let me


    grab my ID card.¡±


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 54

    Chapter 54


    Soon, Patricia and Gus went to their rendezvous and got their contract signed before the money


    was transferred to their ounts. When she was about to leave, she looked back at thepany,


    which seemed like a legit business premise judging from their spacious workce and obvious


    signboards.


    Frontlender Enterprise? That sounds like a pretty good name. I bet it¡¯s a decent and legit business.


    After walking Patricia to the car park, Gus said, ¡°Drive safe, Patricia. I¡¯ll make a move first because


    I need to get to my office now.¡±


    Patricia nodded, finally believing what Gus¡¯ mother told her when she said he had found a decent


    job. ¡°Thank you, Gus. I¡¯ll treat you to a meal in the next few days.¡± After that, she waved her hand


    at the man and started the engine before driving toward the hospital.


    Soon, she arrived at the ward where she saw Poppy receiving an injection. At the sight of the little


    girl¡¯s sympathetic cry, her heart melted with pity, whereupon she walked up to Darcie and


    Due to her chemotherapy, Poppy lost all her hair and went bald, but even so, her looks remained


    adorable as her bony face entuated her big beautiful eyes. In the meantime, Darcie was seen


    with tears welling up in her eyes, her heart broken into pieces at the sight of the suffering her


    daughter was going through.


    After the injection, Poppy was put to sleep without acting up at all, which was when Darcie finally


    copsed into Pataricia¡¯s arms in relief. ¡°Oh, you have no idea how much I wish I was in her ce


    instead, Tricia.¡±


    The heartbroken mother broke into tears when she talked about Poppy, having cried more times


    than she could remember. ¡°Oh, God! Please help Poppy. I¡¯d give anything for her to recover, even


    if it means I have to live twenty years shorter than I should.¡±


    When she heard Darcie heartbreaking words, Patricia was overwhelmed by her sympathy as she


    gently rubbed the woman¡¯s back tofort her.


    After crying for a while, Darcie eventually felt calmer and backed away from Patricia¡¯s arms,


    rubbing her tearful red eyes. ¡°Haven¡¯t you found a job, Tricia?¡± Judging from Patricia¡¯s visit at that


    hour, she believed the former still hadn¡¯t found a job for herself yet, but even so, she didn¡¯t wish for


    her to go back to Everbright once again.


    Soon, Patricia took a card from her purse and said, ¡°Darcie, there is five hundred thousand in this


    card. Consider this a favor from my neighbor¡¯s son who helped to borrow the money earlier.


    Anyway, ten percent of the medical cost isn¡¯t really that much either, so please use the money to


    pay the bill. You can pay back once you sell the house.¡±


    When Darcie saw the card, she felt a lump in her throat, her tears nearly rolling down her eyes


    once again. ¡°Thank you so much, Tricia!¡± After all, all her friends and rtives shied away from her


    the moment they saw her, afraid that she would ask them for money. Therefore, she was grateful


    that Patricia was kind enough to lend her a helping hand.


    Thetter responded with a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. I¡¯m just doing whatever I can. Anyway, go pay


    the bill while I stay here and look after Poppy.¡±


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    While Darcie took the card and went on to pay the bill, Patricia tucked Poppy in and watched her


    restful look in a loving manner. She¡¯s so pretty! She is going to be such a pretty girl when she


    grows up.


    At the thought of that, she was reminded of the moment earlier when she told Darcie that she


    would want Poppy to be her daughter-inw, thinking either of her sons was capable of taking care


    of her.


    Shortly after paying the bill, Darcie returned in a much better mood. At the same time, she was


    seen with a note in her hand. ¡°Tricia, you have to keep this. It¡¯s our IOU.¡±


    Although Patricia initially wanted to say no, she eventually went along with Darcie to put her mind


    at ease. She then continued to chat with Darcie for a few more moments before she decided it was


    time for her to make a move.


    When she returned to her car, she thought to herself that she could finally drive with some peace


    of mind, recalling Isaac¡¯s permission for her to make mileage ims. He is rich anyway, so it¡¯d be a


    sin if I don¡¯t take advantage of him.


    At that moment, her phone rang, whereupon she answered it right away, thinking it could be from


    one of thepanies she had applied to. ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°May I speak to Patricia Aniston? This is a call from Cutie Pets, and we¡¯d like to ask if you¡¯re


    avable toe for an interview today.¡±

 Chapter 55

    Chapter 55


    Just as I thought! But a job offer from Cutie Pets? I don¡¯t remember ever applying for a job there


    because I don¡¯t know anything about handling pets. Despite the thought of that, Patricia realized


    the business was a famous franchise and decided to give it a try, thinking she should be grateful


    for having found a job during the tough times. ¡°Yes, speaking. Please send me your address. I¡¯ll


    As soon as the caller agreed to send Patricia the address, she hung up the call and waited until


    she received it before driving off. When she arrived at Cutie Pets, she was greeted by the sight of


    a huge building with a spacious car park, which appeared to be designated for pet owners, not far


    from the entrance.


    Since it was still early in the morning, she only saw a handful of cars in the car park.


    The next moment, she entered the building and was brought by the receptionist to the human


    resource manager, who turned out to be a middle-ageddy in a decent formal suit with a pair of


    dark-framed sses.


    When Patricia saw her, she was amazed by the size of the scale that a pet shop like Cutie Pets


    could achieve. Finding the business promising, she intentionally asked about the pay. While the


    veterinarians were the ones with the highest ie, Patricia immediately excluded that option


    from her consideration, knowing there was no way she could handle the job without any


    knowledge of veterinary.


    However, the human resource manager appeared to have a liking for Patricia. ¡°Patricia, I can


    assure you that this is not a bad ce to work. Take a look around you. It¡¯spletely disinfected


    and sterilized, so you won¡¯t have to worry about hygiene. Furthermore, there are a few avable


    positions here that you could choose.¡±


    Wait, what? Patricia had nevere across any job in which she was allowed to choose her own


    position. Therefore, she decided on the job that paid the most and spoke her mind with a smile.


    ¡°Ms. Moore, I¡¯d like to go for the position with the highest pay.¡±


    Melinda, the manager, squinted and smiled as she went ahead to proceed with the entry


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    procedures. Let¡¯s wait until she finds out what her job is when I¡¯m done with the procedures here.


    ¡°Patricia, your work starts at 10 AM tomorrow. Don¡¯t bete.¡±


    Patricia was stunned by Melinda¡¯s words, not expecting to be offered a job so easily in the


    interview. ¡°Ms. Moore, I only know I¡¯ll be paid 15,000 every month, but what¡¯s my position?¡± After


    all, she only stated her request to choose the position with the highest pay without asking what it


    was, so she reckoned it was necessary for her to find it out before she left.


    Melinda squinted with a smile. ¡°A pet breeder.¡±


    While Patricia had never heard about the job before, she was still tempted by the amount of money


    that she would be paid for taking up the position. Therefore, she decided to ept the offer for the


    sake of the lucrative pay. Upon leaving Cutie Pets, she reached for her phone to search more


    about her position, only to frown when she read the results on Google. So, that¡¯s what a pet


    breeder does. How weird it sounds! No wonder it pays so well.


    She then put away her phone and let out a sigh. ¡°Patricia, you¡¯re getting paid 15,000 per month.


    Think about those days you have to work four to five jobs just to make this amount of money. Now,


    you can finally make that money without having to sacrifice weekends, not to mention the fact that


    you only have to work 7 hours a day. This way, you can spend more time with your kids,¡± she


    murmured to herself and made up her mind to take up the job.


    The next moment, Patricia didn¡¯t head home but she instead headed to Estre Vi after buying


    some ingredients for cooking, thinking she wanted to go there and find out about what had


    happened to Nik and Percy the night before. I hope they are fine, or Isaac is going to use that


    as an excuse to ¡®extort¡¯ me for money. Anyway, why does he always have to milk me for my


    money? He is at least ten times richer than I am, after all.


    After arriving at Isaac¡¯s residence, Patricia parked her car and got out of it, whereupon she


    approached the car trunk to grab her ingredients. After that, she made her way to the house and


    opened the door, changing her shoes as she was about to enter the kitchen.


    At the same time, Adeline happened to be walking down the stairs as she ran into Patricia in


    surprise. She then scurried toward thetter intimidatingly and questioned her. ¡°Why are you here,


    Patricia?!¡± After all, Elizabeth once said that Isaac preferred to live in solitude without any


    interference. Thus, Adeline couldn¡¯t help but wonder why Patricia would show up at Isaac¡¯s ce


    of residence.


    What¡¯s thisdy doing at Isaac¡¯s house?!

 Chapter 56

    Chapter 56


    However, Patricia didn¡¯t appear surprised by her sister because Isaac had already visited her


    parents at the Aniston Residence. Therefore, it seemed to Patricia that there was nothing wrong


    with her showing up at Isaac¡¯s house, considering the rtionship between him and her. Without


    any interest in entertaining Adeline, she entered the kitchen with the ingredients in her hand and


    proceeded to put them in the refrigerator. Nevertheless, Adeline wouldn¡¯t stop following her like a


    duckling as she demanded an answer from her. ¡°Hey! I¡¯m talking to you!¡±


    Eventually, Patricia had enough of Adeline and grabbed a knife to which she pressed against the


    Feeling the sharp de on her skin, Adeline nched with her eyes wide open. ¡°A-Are you out of


    your mind? I¡¯m Isaac¡¯s fianc¨¦e. So, if I die, you¡¯re going to jail, and your kids are going to be


    homeless for that.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. Someone will take care of them on my behalf.¡± Patricia smiled eerily,


    scaring Adeline with just a flex of her arm as thetter screamed and fled the kitchen fearfully.


    ¡°Help! Help!¡± Adeline was so scared that she delusionally thought Patricia was going to kill her,


    considering the terrible things they did to her back then. As long as this madwoman is still


    breathing, she will hunt us down with a knife in her hand.


    In the meantime, Elizabeth and a maid heard the cry and rushed to the source of the voice to


    investigate what had happened. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± the olderdy asked in surprise as she came


    down the stairs secondster. Bloody hell! What¡¯s the screaming about?!


    Adeline then quickly messed her hair to intentionally make herself look disheveled while crying and


    Soon, Patricia stepped out of the kitchen and red at Adeline. ¡°Oh, I wouldn¡¯t dare to kill


    anybody.¡±


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    When Elizabeth saw Patricia, she smiled and said, ¡°Tricia is a nice girl. What makes you think she


    will do something so cold-blooded?¡± The olddy then walked up to Patricia and seized her hand,


    asking, ¡°What brings you here, Patricia?¡± It was then that she was reminded of Adeline, whom


    Hendrick wanted Isaac to marry. Nevertheless, Adeline failed to win either Isaac¡¯s or Elizabeth¡¯s


    hearts. On the other hand, Patricia began to grow on thedy more and more because of her


    genuine and sincere attitude after getting along with her a few times.


    Meanwhile, a darkened look shed across Adeline¡¯s face when she saw how close Elizabeth was


    getting to Patricia. Dang you, Patricia! You must havee to ruin my life with Isaac! While her


    eyes were filled with an eerie indifference, a sinister thought crossed her mind. Patricia must die!


    ¡°I¡¯m here to repay my debt.¡± Patricia reacted with a sweet smile. As ordinary as her words might


    have sounded, Elizabeth appeared to interpret them differently. She then glimpsed Patricia¡¯s belly,


    suspecting that she could be pregnant with Isaac¡¯s child. At that moment, her mood improved as


    there was no other exciting news than weing her great-grandchild to the world.


    Although Patricia was already a mother of three, Elizabeth was kind enough to ept her past,


    thinking she must have met a man who treated her badly back then, not to mention the high


    divorce rate that was gettingmon. For that, she believed Patricia would live a happy life if she


    was married to Isaac, having absolute confidence in her handsome and outstanding grandson.


    Patricia is going to be the happiest woman in the world if she marries Isaac.


    While Elizabeth seized Patricia¡¯s hand and took her to the living room after telling the maid to


    prepare them some tea, Adeline was ignored and left behind, but instead of making the sensible


    choice of walking away, she decided that she should stay by Elizabeth¡¯s side at the crucial


    moment. Therefore, she followed thedies and sat down beside Elizabeth. ¡°I must have


    misunderstood something back there, Old Mrs. Arnold. I didn¡¯t know you both knew each other.¡±


    Elizabeth nodded her head in response to Adeline¡¯s ttering attitude. ¡°Yes, Patricia and I are


    friends. By the way, how did youdies know each other? Are you both a part of the Anistons? You


    two have the samest name.¡±


    Adeline shot a cold gaze at Patricia and exined, ¡°Oh, of course not. She is the daughter of a


    maid who served my family, but since my grandfather liked her a lot, he decided to name her with


    thest name of Aniston.¡±

 Chapter 57

    Chapter 57


    Nevertheless, Patricia didn¡¯t want to exin any further because she was disappointed with Andy.


    Since she never wanted to be his daughter, she was happy to hear how Adeline said she wasn¡¯t a


    part of the Aniston Family. Therefore, she didn¡¯t think it was necessary for her to exin anything,


    as even Hendrick said she was no longer a part of the Aniston Family. What¡¯s there for me to say?


    In the meantime, Elizabeth held Patricia¡¯s hand tightly and admired her good looks, which made


    her think it was a pity for thetter to be born into a family that didn¡¯t treat her well. However, she


    quickly dismissed that thought, considering Patricia would live a happy life as soon as she won


    Isaac¡¯s heart.


    Meanwhile, Adeline straightened her body, feelingcent with the thought of herself as the


    rich daughter of the Aniston Family while Patricia was just a maid¡¯s daughter. After all, she


    believed an established family like the Arnold Family would surely be particr about their


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    daughter-inw¡¯s origin. Therefore, it was a constion to Adeline that Patricia would never be the


    woman Isaac married, even though she might have ess to his house.


    As Patricia was about to cook, Elizabeth held her hand and continued to chat with her, telling the


    maid to handle the cooking instead. Because of that, she had no choice but to keep the olderdy


    she ended up falling asleep shortly after.


    Seizing Patricia¡¯s hand, Elizabeth appeared to be sniffling. ¡°Tricia, this storyline is simply


    heartbreaking. It was thisdy who did something wrong, but she made the female protagonist her


    scapegoat. How saddening!¡±


    At the same time, Patricia was wiping her tears, crying while watching the touching drama. ¡°The


    male protagonist is so dumb! Why didn¡¯t he listen to the female protagonist when she had already


    exined everything to him? This is so heartbreaking¡­¡±


    Not long after that, Isaac came back and saw Patricia crying with his grandmother. While he was


    stunned at the sight of that, he asked the maid, who gave him a pair of flip-flops. ¡°What¡¯s wrong


    with them?¡± Aren¡¯t they close to each other? Why do they look like they just quarreled?


    The maid smiled and answered, ¡°Young Master Isaac, Old Mrs. Arnold and Miss Aniston are


    watching television, so I guess they¡¯re both touched by the drama.¡±


    It was then that Isaac finally understood what was going on. At that moment, he also realized their


    a gaze at the television before sitting down beside Elizabeth. ¡°You seem free today, Grandma.¡± As


    Elizabeth was always with her husband, Isaac was surprised to see his grandmother in his house.


    When Elizabeth was done crying, she looked at her grandson, who was wearing a decent-looking


    suit. After that, she turned her attention from Isaac to Patricia, thinking they would both make a


    perfect couple. Patricia¡¯s good looks are so pretty. She is going to be the prettiest beauty ever! ¡°I


    miss my grandson, which is why I came to visit you.¡± When Isaac heard that, he told himself that


    he wouldn¡¯t have let Patriciae over to cook if he had known his grandmother woulde


    because he was the only person who could try her cooking. No one else can try Patricia¡¯s cooking


    but me!


    While Patricia¡¯s sympathetic look was seen with a pair of tearful eyes and red lips, Isaac gazed at


    her and said, ¡°Everything that happens in the drama is fake. So, stop crying.¡±


    Meanwhile, when Patricia heard his cold voice, she paused and looked at him, shedding tears that


    were gushing out of her eyes like a waterfall. In response to her reaction, Isaac paused in surprise


    because he didn¡¯t expect to see her cry even more emotionally, although he was trying tofort


    her. With a helpless look on her face, he extended his arm to wipe her tears, grazing the soft,


    smooth skin on her cheeks with his long fingers.


    On the other hand, Elizabeth, who saw the interaction between them, smiled at the sight of that,


    thinking Isaac had finally met someone to whom he was submissive. Isaac is such a smart and


    capable man who usually always keeps the others under his thumb, but now that he¡¯s run into


    Patricia, the positions have been reversed.

 Chapter 58

    Chapter 58


    While Patricia couldn¡¯t stop herself from crying, she subconsciously backed away as soon as she


    felt the man¡¯s finger on her face. When she did that, she identally sat on Adeline¡¯s face,


    causing thetter to scream in pain. ¡°Ouch! Patricia, are you trying to kill me?!¡±


    She scolded Patricia with a high-pitched voice, not knowing where she was the moment she woke


    up from her sleep as she only saw Patricia moving away from her face.


    In response to her scolding, Patricia stood aside and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it.¡± It appeared that


    everyone in the house had seemed to forget about Adeline¡¯s presence, including Isaac, who had


    just realized she was around. He then frowned and stood up for Patricia. ¡°She didn¡¯t do that on


    purpose. If you¡¯re tired, you should probably go back home and sleep.¡± The next moment, he stood


    up and called out to the other twodies. ¡°Grandma, Patricia, let¡¯s have dinner.¡±


    Seeing the man¡¯s reaction, Patricia was seen with confusion written on her face. Isn¡¯t he engaged


    with Adeline? Why is he treating her so badly? She then secretly turned her attention to Adeline


    and noticed her darkened look. Well, she isn¡¯t invited to join us for dinner, so is she really going to


    be shameless enough to join us? In the meantime, Adeline bit her lip and called out to Isaac. ¡°Wait


    up, Ise. I have something to ask you.¡±


    Isaac stopped in his tracks as Elizabeth seized Patricia¡¯s arm and walked with her to the dining


    area. At that moment, he was left alone with Adeline in the living room, his hands in his pocket


    while coldly looking at her. ¡°Miss Aniston, you should know that we have nothing to do with each


    other apart from the contract that binds us. So, while you¡¯re expected to y your part well, I don¡¯t


    want you to interfere with my life for the rest of the time.¡±


    Adeline bit her lip with jealousy. ¡°I know my ce, but the outside world will know me as your


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    fianc¨¦e, so I hope you can keep your distance from the otherdies.¡±


    When Isaac heard that, he chuckled coldly and said, ¡°Miss Aniston, I¡¯ll never change my mind for


    anybody else. Our marriage may not be genuine, but I¡¯ll not do anything about it. So, if you don¡¯t


    ept it, we can call off our agreement right away.¡±


    When Adeline heard the man¡¯s words, her heart skipped a beat. It looks like he really does want to


    call off our engagement. No way! If that happens, I¡¯ll lose my chances of getting anywhere close to


    Isaac. Furthermore, everyone tters me only because they think I¡¯m going to be Isaac¡¯s wife.


    Even Grandpa isn¡¯t as cold as he used to be anymore, as he would even ask me about our


    engagement at times.


    Knowing she mustn¡¯t call off the engagement, Adeline forced a brittle smile and said, ¡°Ise, that¡¯s


    not what I meant. I¡¯ll do as you said and try not to interfere with your life as much from now on, so


    you can rest assured knowing that I won¡¯t be in your hair most of the time. For today, I only came


    here for Old Mrs. Arnold because I didn¡¯t want to reject her invitation.¡± Adeline med it all on


    Elizabeth, grabbing her purse as she was ready to leave. ¡°I¡¯ll make a move now. Give me a call


    when you need me.¡± Thedy quickly scurried out the door, worried that Isaac would call off his


    engagement with her if she didn¡¯t get out of his sight because she was afraid that she would end


    up bing aughingstock to the Anistons and her friends.


    Meanwhile, Isaac made his way to the dining area when he saw Adeline leaving. On the other


    hand, Patricia and Elizabeth were enjoying their meal in the dining area. As the olddy ced


    many dishes on her te, Patricia was left surprised to see the food that was piling up on herte.


    Nevertheless, Isaac knew she was probably hesitating whether to finish the food because if she


    didn¡¯t, Elizabeth would be disappointed. Therefore, he sat beside her and took half of her food


    away before he began to eat them gracefully. It was then that Patricia heaved a sigh of relief while


    she secretly peeked at Isaac, who was eating without anything seemingly wrong. I guess it¡¯s


    always good to have a ¡®dumpster¡¯ around with me.

 Chapter 59

    Chapter 59


    Isaac didn¡¯t know that Patricia had regarded him as a trash can. However, she was only cursing in


    her heart, not daring to treat him as a trash can in reality.


    Seeing that Adeline didn¡¯te in, Elizabeth knew Isaac¡¯s choice. Of course, she supported her


    eldest grandson unconditionally.


    After dinner, Elizabeth was in a hurry to leave and said to Patricia, ¡°Tricia, Phillip went to bed early,


    so I have to go back to apany him. Do me a favor and do the dishes, will you?¡±


    When she said this, she nced at Isaac, as if she was telling him to let him seize the opportunity.


    Patricia responded, ¡°Okay, Gran, I¡¯ll wash the dishes. You can get going.¡±


    Elizabeth left with a few servants, leaving only Patricia and Isaac in the vi.


    Isaac was sitting in the living room, answering the phone and talking about work, while Patricia


    was washing up in the kitchen. She could hear his voice, which came in intermittently, but she


    couldn¡¯t understand a word.


    Then, she pulled back her thoughts. That night, she was meticulous and didn¡¯t dare to wear gloves


    to wash the dishes again. Thest time she broke the dishes was when she did that. Can¡¯t be


    breaking expensive dinnerware anymore. Thus, she treated them like they were precious by


    washing them carefully, slowly, and gently. She was afraid that she would slip up and break them.


    Soon, Patricia finally put the dishes back into the disinfection cab. None of them were broken,


    and she sessfullypleted the task.


    Coming out of the kitchen, she went to the living room to find Isaac had finished the phone call and


    was watching the news. Patricia was standing not far from him, applying hand cream.


    ¡°Isaac, were Young Master Ortega and Young Master Henderson finest night?¡±


    She pitied them when she remembered that they fell into the sewer, and it was a big and smelly


    one too.


    Isaac¡¯s eyes moved from the screen to her. He looked her up and down, noting that the girl¡¯s face


    was very beautiful, and her figure was also remarkable. She was such a beauty, but to those twoN?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    guys, she was bad luck. They even told him to stay away from her. Otherwise, he would have bad


    luck too.


    Pfft!


    There was a dark look in his eyes. The next time they dared to say anything, he would beat them


    up.


    ¡°They¡¯re all right!¡±


    Patricia didn¡¯t quite believe it, but since he didn¡¯t settle ounts with her over it, she didn¡¯t ask any


    more questions.


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± After she finished speaking, she went upstairs, entered his room, and went to clean


    up the room for him.


    When Patricia saw his room, she noticed that it had always been in such a messy condition in


    recent days. It was as if a burr had entered the room; all the books on the shelf had fallen to the


    ground.


    The quilt and pillows on the bed were also on the ground, while the clothes in the cloakroom were


    all thrown on the ground too.


    Ugh! How long do I need to finish cleaning up all this?


    Sure enough, repaying the debt was not so easy, but what could she do? She could not go back


    on her word now. Hence, she could only ept her fate and start to clean up.


    After reading the financial news, Isaac went upstairs.


    When he entered, he saw the girl bending over and picking up a book on the ground with her


    bottom raised. Today, she was wearing a short and tight skirt paired with a white shirt. Her coat


    was hanging on the sofa downstairs. Her ck stockings wrapped around her slender legs,


    making them even more attractive.


    Isaac put his hands in his pockets and looked at her from the door, but she had no idea about it


    and didn¡¯t know that she had revealed her bottom.


    The man¡¯s dark eyes became more and more intense at this moment. He raised the corner of his


    lips slightly, then strode forward, raised his hand, and hit her raised buttocks.


    ¡°Patricia, are you doing this on purpose?¡±


    After hitting her buttocks, he hugged her waist from behind and said with a sinister voice, ¡°Want to


    try this pose?¡±

 Chapter 60

    Chapter 60


    Patricia was taken aback after being hit, and then her waist tightened, and her backside pressed


    against Isaac¡¯s legs. She was so frightened that she almost screamed.


    Then she heard what he said, and she narrowed her eyes slightly. ¡°Isaac, let me go. What do you


    care about my position? If you want this position, just try it yourself.¡±


    She twisted around, trying to force him loose, but Isaac¡¯s face darkened suddenly. The way she


    twisted made desire surge within him.


    His lips pursed as he hit her again. ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± His voice was low while he warned her.


    Patricia wanted to straighten up, but the way he held her like this again only served to irritate her.


    She threw the book back to the ground angrily. ¡°Let go! My waist is about to break.¡±


    Isaac felt what she said was too suggestive. The girl is deliberately flirting with me. What she said


    was clearly trying to seduce me.


    So, he gripped her slender waist uncontrobly and held it tightly. He closed his eyes, enjoying the


    touch of this moment.


    Patricia felt that her waist was about to break, so she struggled, stood up, and scratched his hand.


    ¡°Let go! Let go!¡±


    This guy was taking advantage of her again, and it was truly annoying. She really wanted to stab


    him with a needle, but she was afraid that his heart couldn¡¯t take it.


    They were stuck at a stalemate, and after a while, Isaac released her. His expression returned to


    his usual cold look, after which he nced at her lightly. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to wear such a short


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    skirt in the future. Do you hear that?¡±


    Freeing herself, Patricia pulled her skirt up and red at him. ¡°Isaac, does this have anything to do


    with you?¡±


    Isaac gave a wicked smile. ¡°Of course. You were clearly seducing me just now.¡±


    After he said that, he took a step forward and pinched her little face with his long fingers,


    preventing her from moving.


    Patricia was startled again. Her big eyes widened, and her irises were full of fear. ¡°Isaac, you are


    not allowed to kiss me. Otherwise, I will stab you.¡± She showed him the ring on her finger and


    warned him to be careful.


    Isaac had felt its power. Within five minutes, his whole body would go numb and powerless. This


    thing was useful for her to wear, but it couldn¡¯t be used against him.


    ¡°One more time, and I may really die.¡±


    I¡¯ll scare her!


    Patricia was honestly frightened and didn¡¯t press the ring down. Then, she softened her voice.


    ¡°President Isaac, you have a fianc¨¦e, and I have three children. We need to keep our distance,


    understand? I don¡¯t want to be called a mistress.¡±


    This was the word she hated the most, as her home was broken because of a mistress.


    The whereabouts of her mother were unknown, and she was also forced to live a tortured life of


    despair. Therefore, even if she had to die, she would not be someone¡¯s mistress.


    Seeing the determination in her eyes, Isaac let go of her. ¡°I¡¯m going to take a shower. Clean up


    quickly. I¡¯m tired.¡± This meant that when he came out, he hoped that she had finished cleaning up


    as he was going to rest.


    Watching him enter the bathroom, Patricia raised her hand and held her chest. Finally, she had


    convinced him.


    Otherwise, she felt that she was going to be a shameless mistress. Just now, she had the idea of


    sleeping with him and then forcing him to break up with Adeline.


    Fortunately, her final words convinced him. She also retained his original intention, which was


    never to be a mistress in this life.


    She breathed a sigh of relief, raised her hand, and smacked her own face.


    ¡°Patricia, calm down. You will take revenge against Adeline and her mother. It is fine to wait a little


    longer, so there is no need to sacrifice yourself to do so.¡±

 Chapter 61

    Chapter 61


    Patricia listened to the sound of water in the bathroom and elerated her speed.


    When Isaac finished taking a shower and came out, the girl had disappeared. Upon hearing the


    sound of a car, he walked to the window and watched her car slowly drive out of the yard.


    The corners of his mouth raised slightly as he realized that she was avoiding him, and she was


    afraid.


    Moreover, he really wanted to continue just now. That kind of contact was really different from his


    own hand, and it was also not the same as the dream girl who was hidden within the deepest part


    of his heart.


    I think this is it. He seemed to have no feelings for anything or anyone other than her.


    ¡­


    The next day, Patricia woke up in a good mood and was excited to go to work on the first day.


    The three children saw how beautiful she dressed up, so Sylvie asked, ¡°Tricia, have you started


    work?¡±


    Scott and Sten had already noticed that their mother had found a new job, and it seemed that


    the sry was quite high; otherwise, she would not be grinning from ear to ear.


    Patricia raised her eyebrows. ¡°That¡¯s right. Your mother has found a good job. In the future, I won¡¯t


    have to go and work part-time jobs, so I can stay with you at home, and I¡¯ll rest on weekends.¡±


    Sure enough, it was as the two boys had thought. The two looked at each other, feeling that God


    had opened his eyes and let their mother find a good job.


    Sylvie giggled. ¡°Great, I can finally go shopping and y with you.¡±


    Patricia touched her little face. ¡°Yes, we will be best friends in the future.¡±


    She sent her three children to kindergarten and then went to work calmly. From here to the south,


    it was definitely a long drive, but it was fine because she didn¡¯t need to get to work until 10.00AM.


    There were a lot of traffic jams along the way. It was already 9.50AM when Patricia arrived at Cutie


    Pets. Fortunately, she was notte. She punched in the card and went to change clothes with her


    colleagues.


    The other breeder, Molly Walker, was a middle-aged woman who was putting on a pink nurse


    uniform.


    Patricia whispered to her, ¡°Ms. Walker, I haven¡¯t studied veterinary medicine before, so I don¡¯t


    understand any of this. Will you teach me?¡± She had also been in the workce for many years,


    so she knew that she had to ask if she didn¡¯t understand something.


    Molly was very kind. ¡°Tricia, it¡¯s actually very simple. Just put them in a cage, y some light


    music, and when they¡¯re done, just feed them something. Remember not to mistake the breed


    types on the list. Those whoe here for breeding are all of the purest and most noble


    bloodlines.¡±


    Patricia watched from the side and thought it was quite simple. This job was really nothing. It did


    not have a good reputation, but the sry was high.


    This is exactly the kind of job I¡¯ve yearned for.


    Molly saw that Patricia had almost learned everything, so she checked the time.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Tricia, I¡¯ll leave it to you here. I¡¯ll go to the opposite side. There is also a breeding area there.


    From now on, we¡¯ll take one side each.¡±


    Patricia responded, ¡°Thank you, Ms. Walker.¡±


    All morning, no one came. Patricia sat there reading materials and studying. In fact, she learned


    things quite fast. After reading the materials, she basically understood all of them.


    In the afternoon, someone finally came. Nik brought one of his Persian cats into the store.


    The receptionist said to Patricia, ¡°Patricia, this is Bobo belonging to Young Master Ortega. He


    wants a litter of kittens.¡±


    Patricia took over the list and understood that Nik was willing to spend a lot on a litter of


    purebred Persian cats.


    When Nik saw it was her, his eyes widened slightly. ¡°Tricia, do you work here?¡±


    He wondered if he should not havee today and if he should change to another store. Although


    this ce was the closest one to where he lived, he was a little scared.

 Chapter 62

    Chapter 62


    When Patricia saw Nik, she sniffed deliberately and felt that he smelled better and no longer


    carried the smell of feces, so she smiled slightly. ¡°Young Master Ortega, what a coincidence! I work


    here. Bobo is so adorable!¡±


    It turned out that the doctor¡¯s pet also had to go to the veterinary hospital. She put Bobo in a small


    cage and then took out a purebred male Persian cat. ¡°Young Master Ortega, look. This is our


    Persian with British royal blood!¡±


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Nik nced at it. The coat color was excellent, so he thought the cat was satisfactory. ¡°Okay,


    hurry up! When it¡¯s over, I¡¯ll take Bobo for a beauty treatment.¡±


    Patricia felt that these rich people would never think about donating to the rural areas or the poor.


    They¡¯d rather spend on getting pets instead.


    The more she thought about it, the more she felt that the world was so unfair. The rich would die


    rich, while the poor would die poor, especially single mothers like her and Darcie had extremely


    difficult lives.


    Patricia put the male cat in the small cage and then sat aside, waiting for them to start.


    But the two cats slept on each side without even opening their eyes. Could it be that they are not


    interested in each other?


    She turned her head and nced at the handsome man sitting on the sofa, drinking coffee. He


    was dressed casually today in a white sports suit and a gray vest.


    It seemed that he didn¡¯t have to go to the hospital today, but if these two cats had been treating


    each other indifferently like this, he would surely be exasperated in time too.


    After all, today was Patricia¡¯s first day at work, so she couldn¡¯t afford to takeints. She had


    to work harder to perform well for that sry of hers.


    So, she took the phone and asked Molly. ¡®Ms. Walker, there is a cat for me to breed, but I put them


    together, and they didn¡¯t respond at all.¡¯


    She had never raised a cat before, so she really didn¡¯t know anything about cats or bothered to


    learn about felines.


    Ms. Walker quickly sent her a text. ¡®There are aphrodisiac injections in the cab. You can give


    one to the male cat, and it will be all over the female cat soon.¡¯


    Patricia frowned. Do I still need to give an injection? She was a little nervous.


    Molly texted again. ¡®Don¡¯t be afraid. Just press on the cat and inject the medication into it.¡¯


    Patricia nced at the cabs, which were allbeled. She took a new syringe, collected the


    aphrodisiac, and then carried it on a small te to the cozy cage.


    She grabbed the male cat, which opened his eyes to look at her, then closed his eyes again.


    It¡¯s reallyzy! But maybe it¡¯s too tired, so it doesn¡¯t have the energy to mate.


    She put the cat on the table and stroked his head.


    ¡°Hamlet, hold on. I¡¯ll stick it in lightly.¡±


    When she picked up the syringe, Hamlet jumped off the table and walked toward the door. Patricia


    frowned. This cat iszy, but it¡¯s not stupid at all. It knows what I¡¯m going to do.


    So, she put down the syringe and chased after it. Next, she bent over and picked it up. All of her


    actions were photographed by Nik on the side and sent to Isaac.


    ¡®Ise, look at what your woman is doing. She¡¯s breeding my Bobo, hahaha¡­¡¯


    Patricia nced at Nik. ¡°Young Master Ortega, can I ask you to help me?¡±


    Nik had been waiting for Isaac¡¯s reply but felt bored when thetter didn¡¯t reply. So, he got up


    However, Patricia also wanted to try doing it herself, so she didn¡¯t want him to take over.


    ¡°Young Master Ortega, you can just hold the cat for me. I¡¯ll do it myself.¡±


    She would have to be proficient at it in the future, so she had to try it today. If it was difficult, she


    would learn it.


    Nik stretched out his big hands and held the cat, while Patricia quickly picked up the syringe on


    the side and injected it near the cat¡¯s butt. She thought it was simple before, but now she felt a little


    scared, so she closed her eyes and plunged the syringe without actually looking at the cat.


    At that instant, Nik eximed, ¡°Hey, why did you stab me?¡±

 Chapter 63

    Chapter 63


    When Patricia heard this, she opened her eyes and saw that she had really plunged the syringe


    into Nik¡¯s hand.


    She was so frightened that she quickly let go. It was obvious to her that she had pricked the cat


    just now, so how could it end up on the back of Nik¡¯s hand?


    Oh my God! What should I do?


    Nik pulled out the syringe and asked, ¡°What was in it?¡±


    Patricia panicked. Her lips trembling, she said in a low voice, ¡°A-Aphrodisiac.¡±


    After she finished speaking, she saw Nik¡¯s face turn pale, and there was a hint of shock in his


    eyes.


    ¡°What did you say? Is it for animals?¡± He had never encountered such a thing before. Under


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    normal circumstances, he would just take some antidote. But if it was for animals, then what could


    he take?


    Soon he felt that something was wrong. His eyes turned red, and his whole body felt hot.


    Patricia waspletely overwhelmed and ran to find Molly, who was horrified when she heard


    what had happened. ¡°Hurry up and call an ambnce and take him to the hospital!¡±


    Patricia then entered the breeding room and saw Nik¡¯s appearance. He was sweating all over,


    and his gaze on her was strange too.


    ¡°Young Master Ortega, hold on for a while. The ambnce wille soon.¡±


    Nik frowned. He felt ufortable, but he had to restrain himself. From the bottom of his heart,


    he really wanted to stay away from this woman in the future. He had only seen her twice, yet both


    times she had nearly killed him.


    In the hospital, Patricia was waiting at the door of the emergency room, a little scared.


    She had just received a call that she had been fired, and she was fully responsible for Nik¡¯s


    medical expenses.


    Patricia hugged herself with both arms and felt that she was foolish. She lost such a high-paying


    job on the first day.


    She should have worked for at least a month!


    Ugh¡­


    She had to look for a job again, but she hoped Nik was all right. What if something happened to


    him?


    Nik¡¯s family would not let her go if he experienced side effects, and she would feel guilty too.


    At this moment, the elevator door opened, and two tall men stepped out. Isaac walked in front. He


    was wearing a ck trench coat with a white shirt and an inky blue tie. At first nce, it was clear


    he came directly from thepany.


    The man walking behind had a darkerplexion and shorter hair than him. He was wearing


    ck cks and turned out to be Percy.


    When Patricia turned her head and saw the two of them, there were tears in her eyes.


    This was the first time Isaac saw her with such an expression, which made him feel distressed.


    He strode up to her, then pulled her into his arms, stroking her back lightly. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. He


    won¡¯t die.¡±


    Didn¡¯t he just take some medicine for animals? That guy is invulnerable to all poisons.


    Percy nced at the time. ¡°How long have you been here?¡±


    Patricia didn¡¯t care whose arms she was in now. Anyway, she needed a warm embrace for


    ¡°It¡¯s been more than an hour, and I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on.¡± When she spoke, her voice was


    trembling, and she looked petrified.


    About 10 minutester, the door to the emergency room opened, and the doctor came out.


    The three quickly greeted them, and Patricia spoke first. ¡°Doctor, how is he?¡±


    The doctor shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but we tried our best.¡±


    Then Patricia saw a figure covered by a white sheet being pushed out, and she waspletely


    devastated.


    Is he dead? How did he die so suddenly like this? As expected, medication can¡¯t be used


    indiscriminately, especially medication for animals.


    Patricia felt that this time, she was doomed. I¡¯ve killed someone and got into serious trouble.


    At that instant, she fainted right in front of Isaac, who caught her and called her name.


    ¡°Patricia!¡±

 Chapter 64

    Chapter 64


    A few people next to them began crying and then followed the nurses pushing the corpse toward


    the elevator.


    Isaac nced at the woman in his arms and said coldly, ¡°Nik, get out of there.¡±


    Look at how terrified Patricia is!


    Nik strutted out, then raised his eyebrows at the woman in Isaac¡¯s arms.


    ¡°She made me feel so terrible, so I had to scare her. I didn¡¯t expect her to be so frightened.¡±


    Percy threw a punch and hit him in the chest.


    ¡°Nik, what does it feel like to take an aphrodisiac for animals? Actually, you can do it together with


    your Bobo.¡±


    Hearing this, Nik was angry. His face was very dark as he threw a punch at Percy, so thetter


    hurriedly darted away. ¡°Nik, I¡¯m joking. Stop making trouble.¡±


    Nik caught up with him and punched him to relieve his anger and then waited for the elevator


    together.


    Isaac came to the elevator with Patricia in his arms. His expression was a little cold. Nik pursed


    his lips, but he didn¡¯t dare to provoke Isaac.


    Hisboratory was funded by Isaac, and if Isaac withdrew the funds, he would be finished. So, he


    had no choice but to give way. ¡°Ise, I really was just scaring her.¡±


    Isaac nced at him lightly. ¡°Go away.¡± Then he strode into the elevator, but the two did not dare


    to follow.


    Percy nced at Nik. ¡°I believe you now.¡±


    Nik smiled. ¡°Right? She¡¯s bad luck. Whoever encounters her will be unlucky.¡±


    ¡°Looks like you¡¯re the only one unlucky.¡±


    Nik sighed, ¡°I know. Unfortunately, it seems that I¡¯m the only one being struck by bad luck while


    you and Ise are fine.¡±


    When Patricia woke up, she found herself in the car, so she sat up abruptly and turned to look


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    around. ¡°Did I just have a dream?¡±


    She raised her hand and patted her face. If it was just a dream, that would be best. But when she


    saw the handsome and cold man beside her, she felt that it was not a dream. Her face fell


    suddenly, and she let out a long sigh. ¡°Isaac, Nik is dead, right? You are going to send me to


    the police station, right? Can you help me take care of my three children?¡±


    As she spoke, she reached out and shook his arm. ¡°When Ie out of prison, I¡¯ll cook and clean


    for you for a lifetime.¡±


    Isaac nced at her lightly. ¡°That¡¯s a good idea.¡±


    Patricia leaned back in her seat,pletely powerless and waiting for the final judgment.


    When the car stopped, she found that they were not at the police station but at the door of her


    house.


    Her eyes lit up suddenly, then dimmed again.


    ¡°Are you allowing me to see my family onest time?¡±


    How would I tell the three kidster? If they hear about this, they will be very sad.


    She felt sorry for them. Although she had given them life, she couldn¡¯t give them their father, and


    she couldn¡¯t give thempany. She was a total failure.


    Thinking of this, she could not help sobbing.


    Isaac raised his brows. ¡°Patricia, your imagination is running wild. Nik is not dead.¡±


    Patricia raised her hand and wiped away her tears. ¡°You don¡¯t have tofort me. I¡¯ve killed


    someone and deserved the punishment. I understand, and I¡¯m not afraid.¡±


    Is she not afraid? She looks so terrified. This woman is really stubborn.


    After speaking, Patricia stopped crying. Holding back her tears, she was still sad, and her little


    nose twitched.


    Isaac had never seen such a woman who cried all the time, and it made his heart hurt.


    His slender and clean fingers held her chin as he drew her lips close to him. As long as she


    moved, their lips would touch. In the end, she was so frightened that she didn¡¯t dare to even


    breathe.

 Chapter 65

    Chapter 65


    ¡°Patricia, Nik didn¡¯t die. He was just scaring you.¡± After Isaac finished speaking, he took out his


    phone and dialed Nik¡¯s number, which was quickly connected.


    ¡°Ise, do you miss me?¡± The guy¡¯s wicked voice came, and Patricia could hear it too.


    Her eyes finally lit up. ¡°Young Master Ortega, are you not dead? That¡¯s great!¡±


    When Nik heard that Isaac was exining to his woman, heughed. ¡°Tricia, you made me


    suffer today. I was as hard as a rock. Now that I¡¯ve scared you, we can be considered even.¡±


    Patricia didn¡¯t understand. ¡°A rock? Did that medicine make your whole body hard?¡±


    Isaac narrowed his eyes slightly again, and a dangerous smile appeared on the corner of his


    mouth when he looked at her.


    Nik was taken aback for a moment. ¡°Uh, no. But Tricia, aren¡¯t you too simple-minded? You don¡¯t


    even understand this?¡± After he finished speaking, he smiled and added, ¡°Ise, it seems that you


    have to train her well.¡±


    Isaac was also a little surprised. Didn¡¯t this girl give birth to three children? She should understand


    what she experienced, right? Is she pretending? It doesn¡¯t look like it.


    ¡°I¡¯m hanging up. Don¡¯t scare her again in the future,¡± he said coldly before he hung up on the call.


    ¡°Do you believe me now?¡±


    Patricia rxed. ¡°Fortunately, no fatalities were caused. Otherwise¡­¡±


    She would never dare to do this again. No matter how high the sry was, the job had to be within


    her ability.


    Then, she nced at the door of her house and asked politely, ¡°Isaac, do you want toe in?¡±


    She merely asked out of being polite since she thought he wouldn¡¯t want to go in.


    After she finished speaking, she was about to push the door open and get out of the car, but Isaac


    suddenly responded, ¡°Okay, I¡¯m hungry anyway.¡±


    At this point, it was already past dinner time. Surprise shed across Patricia¡¯s eyes. This guy is


    really bold. However, today he had helped her, so it was okay for her to treat him to dinner.


    Without wasting any moment, Isaac got out of the car and followed her into the small courtyard.


    At this moment, the three children ran out. ¡°Patricia¡­¡±


    Sylvie threw herself into Patricia¡¯s arms. ¡°Are you doing well at work on your first day today? Are


    you tired?¡±


    The little girl looked concerned, and the two boys behind her were also waiting for Patricia¡¯s


    answer.


    Patricia squeezed out a smile. ¡°Work was great, and I¡¯m not tired. Come in. It¡¯s quite cold outside.¡±


    Regardless of the kind of troubles she faced in the day, or whatever she had experienced outside,


    when she got home, she abandoned everything bad and only reported good news.


    When Isaac saw how she acted with the children, it seemed like she had changed. She appeared


    more mature and stable, and maybe it was all because of her motherly instinct.


    When Sylvie saw Isaac, she giggled. ¡°Mr. Handsome, you are here.¡±


    Then she nced at her mother. It turns out she was on a date with Mr. Handsome. No wonder


    she came back sote.


    Everyone entered the house, and Patricia poured a mug of warm water for Isaac. ¡°Isaac, sit down


    for a while, and the meal will be ready soon.¡±


    She went into the kitchen and asked Josephine to make a few more dishes, as Isaac was very


    picky with food. Then she went upstairs to take a shower. Today, she broke out in a cold sweat,


    and she felt like she stank.


    In the living room, Isaac nced at the white porcin mug. Next to the water dispenser not far


    away, there were four mugs, each with a photo on it. They were photos of Patricia and her three


    children, and the mugs were clearly defined for each of them.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Scott and Sten nced at each other, then went into the room and took a bottle of hard liquor.


    Next, they poured it into a cold ss. They knew that men were more genuine after drinking


    alcohol, so if he wanted to be their father, he had to pass this test.

 Chapter 66

    Chapter 66


    Sten took the empty ss, then Scott poured the hard liquor into it so that it was half full. ¡°Mr.


    Arnold, have a drink.¡±


    Sten put the ss in front of Isaac, after which he smiled slightly and looked very friendly.


    Isaac nced at the ss. There was already a mug of water, so what did this mean?


    Although he had doubts in his heart, he looked at the two handsome little boys and felt as if he had


    seen them somewhere but couldn¡¯t remember.


    Scott¡¯s cold little voice sounded. ¡°Mr. Arnold, this is our family¡¯s rule. Please drink it!¡±


    Sylvie was standing by the side, her big eyes blinking. ¡°Scott, what is the rule? Why don¡¯t I know?¡±


    Are they bullying Mr. Handsome? But my brothers don¡¯t bully people.


    Scott nodded slightly. ¡°It will be the same for you in the future.¡±


    Isaac suddenly understood that these two boys were testing him, as they probably regarded him


    as Patricia¡¯s boyfriend.


    Moreover, what Scott meant was that when his sister grew up and brought her boyfriend home, the


    boyfriend would be treated like this.


    Sure enough, this was the rule of the Aniston Family. Looking at the two little boys with dark eyes


    in front of him, Isaac felt that they were very smart.


    It was no wonder that Patricia didn¡¯t lose herself over the years. It turned out that she had two sons


    like this. He picked up the ss and drank it all in one gulp. He felt the spicy taste in his mouth and


    realized that it was hard liquor with a high level of alcohol.


    Isaac had been in the business world since he was very young, so he had experienced all kinds of


    asions, and naturally, his alcohol tolerance was very high.


    He smiled slightly and showed them the empty ss.


    Scott then poured him another ss again without speaking. The three little children just looked at


    him like this while he drank ss after ss. As he drank the bottle of hard liquor, his stomach


    began to feel ufortable. After all, he was drinking on an empty stomach.


    He was not drunk, but he was indeed a little tipsy, and there was a smile in his indistinct gaze.


    ¡°Shall I continue drinking?¡±


    The expressions of these two boys were neither humble nor arrogant, but they were very


    assertive. Scott replied, ¡°No need.¡±


    The two brothers quickly removed the evidence, and then the little girl moved closer. ¡°Mr.


    Handsome, you¡¯ve drunk so much. Do you want to pee?¡±


    He drank so many sses in one go. If it were me, I would definitely have to pee.


    Isaac stroked her little face with his big hand and shook his head. ¡°Go off and have fun. Your


    brothers and I have something to talk about.¡±


    Sylvie pursed her lips. ¡°Oh! Then I¡¯ll watch TV.¡± The little girl happily ran to the TV, sat on the


    carpet, and watched the cartoon by herself.


    After a while, the two little boys sat beside Isaac and looked at him with bright eyes. Scott asked


    him, ¡°What¡¯s your name? How old are you, and have you ever been married?¡±


    Isaac was waiting for their questions. With a slight smile, he parted his thin lips lightly. ¡°My name is


    Isaac Arnold. I¡¯m 25 years old and unmarried.¡±


    Hearing this, the two little guys looked at each other. He was one year older than their mother, but


    they were a little worried about him being unmarried. This man was good-looking, tall, handsome,


    and still young. However, their mother had three of them. It would be unlikely for him not to mind


    this.


    Sten then asked, ¡°Do you mind if your woman has children?¡±


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Sylvie liked this man and wanted him to be their father, so the two brothers wanted to see if he was


    qualified.


    The smile on the corner of Isaac¡¯s mouth became deeper because he was feeling a little drunk at


    the moment. These two boys were really good at managing the time for the alcohol to begin its


    effect.


    ¡°As long as she¡¯s the woman I like, I don¡¯t mind.¡±


    Scott took over. ¡°If she isn¡¯t very smart, would you like her too?

 Chapter 67

    Chapter 67


    Chapter 67 He¡¯s Drunk


    Isaac picked up the ss of water that Patricia poured for him and took a sip, for he didn¡¯t expect that


    the effect of the hard liquor would be so great. His vision became more and more blurred, and he was


    now really drunk.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like women who are too smart.¡±


    Scott and Sten smiled slightly. This was the most important point.


    At this time, Patricia came downstairs wearing casual clothes after taking a bath. She saw her two sons


    chatting with Isaac and walked over with a smile.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    As soon as Patricia approached, she smelled a strong smell of alcohol.


    She sniffed carefully, and then she found that Isaac¡¯s expression was off. His face was a little red, and


    his gaze was a little vague.


    ¡°Isaac, why are you drinking?¡± Her eyes were full of anticipation because she realized that he had been


    drinking.


    She turned to look at her sons, who both squinted and smiled.


    ¡°Mommy, you apany our guest. We¡¯ll go help Sylvie with her studies.¡±


    Usually, these two boys were most afraid of helping their sister to study because she didn¡¯t like to


    study, so they were often frustrated to tears by her.


    In the end, the two boys decided that she didn¡¯t need to study hard. As long as they were around in the


    future, she could depend on them for life. However, today, they offered to help Sylvie with her studies.


    Patricia smiled happily. ¡°Teach your sister well.¡±


    Isaac smiled slightly. These boys are really smart.


    Watching the three children go upstairs, Patricia looked back and suddenly remembered. ¡°Isaac, did


    they make you drink?¡±


    It was only at this time that Patricia reacted. The boys said that they would help their sister to study, but


    they were trying to deceive her.


    She pursed her lips in anger and looked upstairs, but there was a guest, so she couldn¡¯t scold the


    children.


    So, she could only stand up and ask, ¡°Isaac, do you want to drink water? I¡¯ll pour some for you. I¡¯m so


    sorry. The children are naughty at home. Are you feeling ufortable and want to go to the


    hospital?¡±


    How much did they make him drink, and why does he look like this?


    Thest time she saw him socializing and was drunk, he wasn¡¯t even like this today. At this moment,


    she felt a headacheing. Her two sons were too assertive. When they saw a man in her house, they


    felt that he was an enemy and would do something against him.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Isaac picked up the ss and took another sip of water. ¡°T-There¡¯s w-water here.¡± He narrowed his


    eyes slightly while he spoke a little drunkenly.


    Patricia felt that it was over. He had drunk too much, and he couldn¡¯t say anything properly.


    At this time, Josephine came over from the kitchen. ¡°Patricia, the meal is ready.¡±


    Patricia looked at the man leaning on the sofa and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go and eat.¡±


    But can he still eat like this? He looks like he¡¯s going to slide off the chair.


    Isaac raised his hand and waved her away. ¡°I don¡¯t want to eat; I want to sleep.¡±


    Patricia blinked, wondering what to do.


    Taken aback by the man¡¯s condition, Josephine asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with President Isaac?¡±


    He was fine when he came in. Why does he seem to be drunk now?


    Patricia pointed upstairs. ¡°He was made drunk by Scott and Sten.¡±


    Josephine¡¯s eyes widened. How could that be possible? Those two children are the most well-behaved.


    How could they get someone drunk?


    Patricia shook Isaac hard. ¡°President Isaac, don¡¯t sleep! I¡¯ll take you to your car, and you can go to


    sleep after you get home.¡±


    After that, she went to help Isaac, preparing to send him back to the car outside.


    Isaac abruptly opened his eyes which were a little red. ¡°The driver¡¯s family is sick, so I had the driver go


    back early.¡±

 Chapter 68

    Chapter 68


    Patricia froze, her hands turning stiff because she knew she had no choice but to take Isaac home


    without the driver, only to realize her car was left in the hospital. She then took a look at the time,


    thinking the night was still young enough to call for a cab.


    Nevertheless, when she reached for her phone to do that, Josephine nudged her and said, ¡°Tricia,


    I brewed all our wine at home, and they are highly alcoholic. So, why don¡¯t you take care of Mr.


    Arnold for the night before anything happens?¡±


    Meanwhile, Isaac, who was leaning on the couch, curled his lips upward when he heard


    Josephine¡¯s words. Good job, Mrs. Zimmers. You definitely deserve a big bonus tomorrow.


    In the meantime, Patricia didn¡¯t appear to be reluctant to take care of him, especially after she


    heard about the highly alcoholic wine. This man is a powerful and influential figure, and I¡¯d be


    nothing happens. Fearing for Isaac¡¯s safety, she was worried that no one would find him in his


    drunken state should anything happen to him. He¡¯ll probably be drunk like a dead person when the


    maids find him the next day. Thinking it was her sons¡¯ doing, Patricia felt responsible for their


    actions as their mother. ¡°Mrs. Zimmer, please help me carry him into my room. I¡¯ll look after him


    tonight.¡±


    Josephine then proceeded to help Patricia carry Isaac upstairs. After using all their strength to


    carry the man to the bed, both of them finally heaved a sigh of relief. Meanwhile, Patricia was


    surprised to find herself so exhausted, considering the man¡¯s skinny stature. He looks skinny, but I


    didn¡¯t expect him to be so heavy. At the thought of that, she felt as if all her energy had been


    drained from her body.


    At the same time, Josephine, who was also panting, said, ¡°Tricia, I¡¯ll look after the children and


    coax them to sleep, so I shall leave Young Master Isaac to you.¡±


    Staring at the man lying in bed, Patricia seized Josephine¡¯s arm and asked her what to do since


    she had no experience in taking care of a drunk man. ¡°What should I do, Mrs. Zimmer?¡±


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Inexperienced, she was worried that she would mess things up.


    Josephine smiled and replied, ¡°All you have to do is just take off his clothes and wipe his body. If


    he vomits, find something for him to puke into; if he is just unconscious, you have to check his


    breathing every now and then.¡± She shared her experience in taking care of a drunk person with


    Patricia.


    ¡°Alright, I heard you.¡± Patricia nodded, thinking Isaac should be fine as long as he was still


    breathing. ¡®Great work¡¯, boys! That¡¯s some mess you made your mother clean for you.


    Soon, Patricia closed the door behind her and carried Isaac¡¯s legs with all her strength, putting


    them on the bed. She then took off his shoes and shirt, but when she undressed him, she was


    enchanted and stunned by what she saw. Oh gosh! He¡¯s got such a muscr physique.


    She then gulped and warned herself. ¡°Snap out of it, Patricia. This guy is drunk, so you better not


    peek. Behave yourself!¡±


    While Isaac appeared to be drunk, he was still conscious enough to hear what Patricia said. Thus,


    he curled his lips upward and pulled his waistband upward. ¡°Pants off. I don¡¯t feelfortable with


    them on.¡±


    As Isaac sounded like he was talking in his sleep to Patricia, she stared at his pants and realized it


    might have been ufortable for him to have them on in his sleep. Well, I guess a pair of fitting


    pants like this one is going to make him feel ufortable in his sleep, right? She then bit her lip


    and peeked at him, admiring his perfect good looks that seemed absolutely wless to her. He


    looks so handsome. I bet this is the kind of face that every other man would go for in stic


    surgery.


    After going through much trouble taking off the shirt from the man, she couldn¡¯t help but feel


    amazed by his muscr chest and abdomen. Nevertheless, she looked away and put his head on


    the pillow, her hand then slightly making its way to the waistband as her face blushed bashfully. At


    the same time, she kept her eyes closed and continued to slide her hand forward, intentionally


    feeling the man¡¯s abdominal muscles in the process. However, when her finger finally reached the


    belt, she suddenly felt a huge grasp on her wrist.

 Chapter 69

    Chapter 69


    Patricia¡¯s eyes widened slightly. If Isaac kept pressing like that, then her hands would be resting


    against his¡­


    She almost screamed and tried to retract her hand, but the man refused to let go. No! No! This is


    bad! She used all her might to move her hand away, but she couldn¡¯t match him in power.


    Biting her lip, Patricia felt her eyes watering while her face was red beyond belief, as if she was


    down with a fever. With her sudden movements coupled with his, the force caused a change in


    that spot.


    Patricia could feel the shape clearly, indirectly triggering her panic button. What should I do? This


    can¡¯t be!


    Her long eyshes quivered, and she looked as if she were about to cry. This was her first time


    tending to someone who was drunk, and it was too terrifying. She didn¡¯t mean to touch him; it was


    an ident.


    Isaac¡¯s breathing quickened a little. If she continued like this, he might just lose control. So, he let


    go of her hand and whispered, ¡°Take off¡­¡±


    Patricia¡¯s hand was free now. She took a few deep breaths.


    She felt exhausted, even more tired than she would be if she ran 5 miles. Her entire body was


    drenched in sweat, but it was winter and only about 50 degrees indoors.


    Hot sweat kept pouring forth, and she was in immense torture.


    Patricia nudged Isaac, calling him, ¡°President Arnold? Isaac? Arnold the Terrible?¡±


    There was absolutely no response from him, so she went ahead and loosened his belt. When she


    pulled down the zipper, she bit her lip hard.


    She was all awkward, embarrassing, and also nervous. When she finally removed the expensive


    pants, she almost fainted from exhaustion. She took a few steps backward and leaned against the


    wardrobe, panting heavily.


    As for the man who was set free, he felt his entire body rxing, so hey therefortably. He


    suddenly propped himself up and looked at her. Patricia was so startled that she tossed his pants


    to the side. ¡°A-Are you awake?¡±


    Isaac looked at the woman¡¯s messy hair and blushing face. She was biting her lip too, and she


    looked as if certain events had just transpired.


    She was extremely seductive, but she herself didn¡¯t know that, so he narrowed his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s


    ufortable!¡±


    As Isaac spouted those two words indifferently, Patricia let out a huge sigh. Phew! And here I


    thought he was sober.


    Fortunately, he hadn¡¯t watched her taking off his clothes, or he would tease her about it. She would


    never admit to this while she was alive, and she would tell him tomorrow that Josephine had taken


    it off for him. She absolutely wouldn¡¯t say that it was she herself.


    Patricia hastily ran over to him. ¡°Isaac, you¡¯re feeling ufortable, right? I¡¯ll give your body a


    quick wipe, and you should just go to sleep. You¡¯ll feel better when you wake up.¡±


    She talked as if she were coaxing a child, and her tone was gentle as well.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    As Isaac listened, he enjoyed it very much and nodded obediently. ¡°G-Go ahead.¡±


    Patricia went into the bathroom, then reemerged with a pail of water. After that, she wiped his face


    with a warm towel, moving onto his neck, then proceeding downward.


    After wiping his body, she covered him with a nket.


    Then, she went into the bathroom and came back out after some time. She sat by the bed and


    watched the man in his sleep. She reached out and put a finger to his nose.


    He¡¯s breathing. Thank God he¡¯s alive. She kept repeating this action throughout the night until she


    fell asleep out of fatigue.


    After she fell asleep, Isaac opened his eyes and looked at the woman who was seated by the bed


    in slumber. Under her long eyshes, her small face was clean and sweet. She looked even cuter


    when she was asleep.


    He carried her onto the bed, then tucked her in. With a petite woman in his arms, he couldn¡¯t keep


    his cool. So, he lowered his head and nted a few kisses on her cheek.


    The more he kissed her, the more he desired more kisses, as if no amount of kisses would suffice.


    Guess a bit won¡¯t hurt.


    In the end, he moved his lips onto hers, and after that was history.

 Chapter 70

    Chapter 70


    Throughout the night, Patricia kept dreaming that she had been dropped into water. It was very


    difficult for her to breathe, and she felt especially horrible.


    In the end, she didn¡¯t sleep well, and when she woke up the next morning, she still felt exhausted.


    When she opened her eyes, a handsome face was right in front of her. His eyes were closed, and


    his eyshes were facing downward, casting shadows below his eyes.


    His eyes looked even more profound now, and they added a hint of mysteriousness to him.


    Patricia gazed at him to find that he looked really good when he was asleep. This was probably


    how men could be considered sexy.


    Patricia realized then that men could look picturesque when they slept as well. Women were


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    sleeping beauties, whereas Isaac was like scenery. He looked like a majestic mountain.


    A whileter, Patricia finally recovered her senses. She shook her head, feeling like she had been


    seduced. It felt weird.


    Feeling that the woman in his arms had moved a little, the man tightened his embrace and held


    Patricia closer to him. Her lips were pressed against his face.


    Isaac opened his eyes to see therge and watery eyes of the woman. When he saw that she was


    kissing him, he smiled slightly in a seductive manner. ¡°Are you stealing kisses?¡±


    He asked her with such confidence, as if she really were kissing him. Therefore, Patricia


    immediately sat up and reached up to cover her mouth. ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that. You¡¯re mistaken. Just


    now¡ª¡±


    Just now, he was the one who held her tight, and she identally kissed him. She really didn¡¯t


    mean to. How am I supposed to exin it to him now?


    Isaac slightly lifted the corners of his mouth and smiled. It was a brilliant and captivating smile.


    Patricia thought that this man was putting a spell on her. Why did he always make her feel weird,


    entranced, and a little out of control? She reached up and scratched her hair, forcing herself


    awake.


    Isaac frowned a little. ¡°What wine did they give mest night? My head is hurting badly.¡±


    It was only then that Patricia remembered that this was her room. He had gotten drunkst night,


    and the wine was a type of cooking wine used by Josephine to preserve vegetables. Its alcohol


    content was quite high, so she feared that something might happen to him. That was why she took


    care of him.


    She remembered everything, and then she nced at the bed. Why am I in bed? And she seemed


    to have rested in his arms, so she had the urge to just faint. How can I have such a peculiar habit?


    She had already prepared a mattress on the floor, and she was ready to spend the night on the


    mattress. However, she still got into bed in the end.


    How embarrassing!


    Isaac watched her subtle movements. She stuck out her tongue, then shook her head, then


    scratched her hair.


    She was so cute that he had to suppress his urge tough. He asked coldly, ¡°Was it fake wine?¡±


    Patricia shook her head. ¡°No, it¡¯s real wine, and it¡¯s very good quality. Mrs. Zimmers¡¯ rtives


    made it themselves, but the alcohol content is just a little higher than those found in the market.¡±


    Isaac raised an eyebrow. ¡°Hm! I didn¡¯t get to eat dinnerst night, so can I at least have


    breakfast?¡±


    For some reason, this man sounded pitiful when he spoke those words, so Patricia was guilty. ¡°I¡¯m


    sorry, Isaac! My children are a bit mischievous, so please don¡¯t get angry at them. There¡¯s


    breakfast for you, and you can eat it after washing up.¡±


    She had told Josephinest night to make more breakfast in the morning and to prepare some


    nice porridge that would help with Isaac¡¯s digestion.


    Isaac sat up and nced downward. Then, he pulled the nket to cover himself.


    ¡°Who took off my clothes?¡±


    There was a hint of fear in his eyes, and Patricia witnessed real fear and terror. This man could


    actually express such emotions. Was he afraid that something had happened between them?


    ¡°It¡¯s Mrs. Zimmers. It¡¯s okay. She would qualify as your mother at her age, so don¡¯t worry about


    that.¡±

 Chapter 71

    Chapter 71


    Last night, Isaac saw clearly that Patricia was the one who took his clothes off, but she med it


    on Josephine instead. The man smiled coldly, then gave her a look. His dark eyes seemed to


    contain a hint of confusion.


    ¡°Last night, I think I saw you taking it off.¡±


    As soon as he said those words, a blush tinted Patricia¡¯s face.


    She was panicking! Herrge eyes shifted. ¡°You had too much to drink, so you probably saw


    things. Mrs. Zimmers was the one who took off your clothes for you, and she even wiped your


    body clean. I¡¯m a young woman, so I can¡¯t do such things for you.¡±


    Isaac cast a meaningful look at the girl who lied through her teeth. He suddenly pulled the nket


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    away and stood up.


    The man¡¯s perfect figure was exposed for all to see. Patricia¡¯s eyes widened as she looked at the


    most prominent part of a man who had just woken up.


    Her small mouth gaped in shock. Isn¡¯t this exaggerating?


    She hastily turned around. ¡°Your clothes are washed and dried, so I¡¯ll go get them. Wait here.¡±


    Patricia jogged out of the bedroom and escaped to the balcony. Then, she retrieved his clothes


    which were hung out to dry, securing them in her arms.


    She frowned when she looked at the clothes, wondering why they were all wrinkly. Suddenly, she


    remembered that his clothes were all handmade, and the fabric shouldn¡¯t make contact with water.


    The clothes could only be dry-cleaned, and they couldn¡¯t withstand the rough tumbling of a


    washing machine.


    Patricia hastily nced at the tags, and she proceeded to take a few steps backward in shock. All


    of those added up would cost hundreds of thousands, and she had ruined them. He would


    probably ask forpensation from her again.


    Patricia closed her eyes. She felt that ever since she met Isaac, her money kept draining out of her


    wallet. God! I don¡¯t want to spend my whole life making meals and cleaning up for him.


    Patricia could only hide the clothes and go back to the bedroom with an awkward look on her face.


    ¡°Haha¡­¡±


    ¡°Where are my clothes?¡±


    ¡°Uh, haha¡­ President Arnold, someone stole your clothes that were put out on the balconyst


    night.¡±


    She felt that she was making up a perfectly believable story, but clothes really could go missing


    here. She was telling the truth, in a way.


    ¡°Maybe your clothes were too expensive.¡±


    With that, she shed another awkward smile. On the other hand, Isaac¡¯s expression was dark.


    ¡°Did you ruin it in the washing machine?¡±


    ¡°Yea¡ªno, no, of course not. I dry-cleaned it. I put them out on the balcony to get rid of the smell,


    but I never expected them to get stolen.¡±


    Isaac already knew what she was getting at, but he was quite amused that she had gotten a little


    smarter. Did she think she wouldn¡¯t have topensate for it if she said it was stolen?


    Patricia suddenly remembered something. ¡°I¡¯ll find some clothes for you. I have some men¡¯s


    clothes. It¡¯s from before¡ª¡±


    He definitely wouldn¡¯t wear clothes someone had worn before, so she stopped talking.


    She retrieved from her wardrobe a white high-cored shirt, a gray sweater, and a pair of khaki


    trousers.


    ¡°These are all new. You can wear them for the time being.¡±


    She carefully ced the items onto the bed. Isaac looked at the clothes, realizing that it was all to


    her taste.


    This girl loved warm colors. Who was she trying to dress up into a Korean heartthrob?


    ¡°Did you buy this for Zachary?¡±


    He guessed it right off the bat, so Patricia nodded. ¡°I knitted the sweater, and it took me a long


    time. The pants are bought, though.¡±


    She just wanted to thank Zachary. She couldn¡¯t afford anything else, so she decided to give him a


    sweater. Josephine had bought the pants and said that they matched the sweater nicely.


    Hearing that, Isaac grabbed the clothes and put them on, then put on the pants as well. It was a


    decent fit. Since she hadn¡¯t given out the sweater she knitted, she should give up on it because he


    would be making it his own.


    Patricia had her back toward him, and when he was done changing, her eyes lit up.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go get a toothbrush and a towel for you.¡±

 Chapter 72

    Chapter 72


    Isaac entered the bathroom to find a sink and shower in the small space. Is it me or is there no


    bathtub here?!


    ced on the sink were Patricia¡¯s light green toothbrush, cup, towel, and some cosmetics, clean


    and immacte. There weren¡¯t even droplets of water on the counter. He approved of her lifestyle


    because she at least tidied up the house to create a wholesome atmosphere.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Although there were no luxuries in the old house, the simple ornaments and minimalistic furniture


    definitely made it a homey ce to stay, unlike his house, which came with a ck and white


    theme. It exerted an aloof air without a smidgen of a lively atmosphere.


    At that moment, Patricia handed him a new toothbrush, cup, and towel. ¡°If you wanna shower,


    there¡¯s warm water.¡±


    She reckoned that a guy like him would feel ufortable without a shower every day. He looked


    at the toothbrush and cup, which were blue in color, before taking them.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for you downstairs. You cane down for breakfast after your shower.¡± She then


    turned around, causing her hair to flutter, releasing a subtle sweet fragrance in the air.


    It smelled familiar to him for some reason, but he could not recall where he encountered the exact


    same scent. Taking a deep breath, he realized that the whole bathroom was rife with her engaging


    scent.


    Patricia went downstairs, where the three kids were waiting for her by the staircase before going to


    school. They were donned in navy school uniforms while carrying their bags.


    Sylvie giggled. ¡°Tricia, have you just got up? What about him?¡±


    Patricia¡¯s face tinged with red, but she remained calm. ¡°He¡¯s up. Scott, Sten,e here. I need


    to tell you guys something.¡±


    Sylvie looked at her brothers in contemtion. ¡°Don¡¯t bully Mr. Handsome in the future, got it?¡±


    Scott caressed her head. ¡°Hmm.¡±


    It was not until then did she let out a sweet smile. ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you guys outside. Hurry up, or we¡¯ll


    bete for school.¡±


    Patricia held the boys¡¯ hands while walking toward the couch. She took a seat before staring at the


    two good-looking boys. Not only did they have well-defined features, but they were also smart.


    It was probably because they took after their father, who should not be that bad.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t treat guests like that, okay?¡±


    Especially toward Isaac. He¡¯s too clever, and I got it from him too. I¡¯d rather suffer a little than lose


    more by going against him. Otherwise, you guys will end up worse than I do.


    ¡°Okay.¡± They nodded obediently, acting the same as always whenever they were given a lecture.


    ¡°Okay. You should head off for school now.¡± She added, ¡°Mrs. Zimmers, could you send them to


    school?¡±


    Josephine came out of the kitchen. ¡°Sure, Tricia. The porridge is on the table, and so are the side


    dishes.¡± After informing her, she left alongside the children.


    Patricia poured herself a cup of lukewarm water. While drinking, she thought she should find


    herself a job as soon as possible. Right then, she received a call from Darcie.


    She picked up the phone. ¡°Darcie.¡±


    ¡°Tricia, good news from the hospital¡ªthere¡¯s apatible donor! It¡¯s said that he¡¯s currently


    serving in the army. We¡¯re waiting for them to contact us at the moment.¡±


    It was definitely a piece of rejoicing news. Money did make the world go round, for they had found


    apatible donor after yesterday¡¯s payment.


    The process was indeed speedy.

 Chapter 73

    Chapter 73


    ¡°That¡¯s great! You should urge them to have the surgery done as soon as possible.¡± Patricia smiled


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    because there was finally hope for Darcie.


    At the same time, the man was descending the stairs when he heard her giggles. He took light


    steps down the stairs in order not to surprise her.


    Then, he overheard that she was job-hunting, which reminded him of the video clip he saw


    yesterday. He had not expected her to work in a pet shop as the veterinary gown did not suit her at


    all. Thus, it was reasonable for her to lose her job.


    Feeling the scorching gaze on her back, Patricia took a nce behind her to see Isaac standing


    over there while looking at her. ¡°Darcie, I¡¯ve got something to do for now. I¡¯ll swing by a few days


    She terminated the call and strode toward Isaac. ¡°Breakfast is ready. Enjoy.¡±


    She led him to the kitchen, in which their meal was served on the dining table. Due to the old


    building structure, the dining room and kitchen shared the same space so that Josephine could


    have a room for herself next to it.


    Noticing the coat of yellow leaves in the yard, Isaac unconsciously raised his gaze to look at the


    tree.


    Patricia piped up, ¡°It¡¯s a pear tree. It usually bears a lot of pears in autumn. They¡¯re sweet and


    crunchy.¡±


    Even if he did not like pears, he was tempted to try some here after hearing her words. He trailed


    behind her into the kitchen. It was an old-style kitchen, and the marble dining table was so clean


    that one could see their reflection through it.


    He sat down, and she scooped a bowl of porridge for him before removing the cloche to reveal the


    mouth-watering side dishes.


    ¡°Isaac, this is the best we can provide. Enjoy.¡± Patricia seated herself opposite him and began to


    revel in her breakfast. She enjoyed the porridge while eating the side dishes at times.


    It was a satisfying moment for him to see her taking her meal. The simple dishes seemed tasty to


    him too.


    After breakfast, it was time for him to take his leave. He checked on the time before giving her a


    business card. ¡°Mypany is hiring people at the moment. So, if you¡¯re looking for a job, you can


    give this person a call and mention my name.¡±


    Her eyes widened at that. Arnold Corporation was a sacred ce where many of the graduates


    from prestigious universities could not even enter despite their excellent academic backgrounds.


    Do I have the right to work here?


    ¡°President Isaac, I didn¡¯t go to college.¡± It was the very drawback that hindered her in terms of job-


    hunting.


    Isaac nodded as he still remembered what she had told him. ¡°They won¡¯t pick on the person I


    rmend.¡±


    Indeed, who would dare to say a word under the president¡¯s rmendation?


    Patricia broke into a smile. ¡°Thank you, President Isaac.¡±


    When he was leaving, he suddenly said, ¡°The point is you still owe me money. I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ll


    run away, so it¡¯s best to keep you by my side.¡±


    After he left the house, she stood in the yard and murmured, ¡°What a petty man.¡±


    So, the purpose of introducing her to a job was to keep an eye on her. She forsook the thought of


    seeing him off in split seconds.


    In the car, Liam felt that Isaac¡¯s demeanor had softened because of his clothes. Sensing the gaze


    upon him, Isaac red at Liam, causing him to smile awkwardly. ¡°President Isaac, you look


    handsome today.¡±


    Isaac looked at himself. Although Patricia did not knit the sweater for him, it was still afortable


    one. ¡°Inform the human resources team to hire Patricia Aniston as my secretary if she sends an


    application.¡±

 Chapter 74

    Chapter 74


    Instead of seeing Isaac off, Patricia zoned out on the diing table, assuming that he had introduced


    her to a job just to keep an eye on her.


    As an afterthought, the burden on her shoulders was no longer there. Even if she was going to be


    an ordinary employee in such a bigpany like Arnold Corporation, she would earn herself


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    better pay than the higher echelons in otherpanies.


    People did mention that the Arnold Corporation offered good benefits to its workers. The cafeteria


    provided buffets, including desserts, fruits, and ice creams during lunch breaks.


    She went back to her room and took a shower. She was drenched in sweat after taking care of


    Isaac yesterday. Feeling refreshed after a shower, she dressed up formally before putting on light


    makeup since she should at least practice the basic etiquette.


    She did not dare to drive to Isaac¡¯spany, as the car belonged to him, and the interview was


    her personal matter. He would give her a lecture if she used it for personal reasons.


    The thought of the petty man annoyed her. Why is he so narrow-minded when he¡¯s the president


    of a bigpany? Hmph!


    It was about 10.00AM when Patricia arrived at Arnold Corporation. She observed the magnificent


    lobby the moment she stepped into the building.


    When she told the receptionist about her interview, the security guards led her to the human


    resources department, which was located on the fifth floor.


    The manager was a middle-aged man. After skimming through her resume, he said, ¡°Patricia,


    you¡¯re hired. You may proceed with the onboarding right now.¡±


    He was the manager of the department, as well as the person she had contacted beforehand.


    What else could he say when Isaac rmended her? She passed the interview in no time.


    It took her a few hours toplete the onboarding process under the worker¡¯s guidance. It was


    not until then did she realize that she was still clueless about the position she was offered.


    In hindsight, she asked the girl who helped her with the onboarding, ¡°May I ask which position I¡¯m


    offered?¡±


    Patricia considered herself pathetic for her guts to ept the offer without even knowing the


    offered position. She was willing to do anything as long as there was a job for her.


    The girl was astonished by her question as she looked at Patricia as though she was looking at an


    idiot. She checked the documents before answering, ¡°You¡¯ll be the president¡¯s personal secretary.¡±


    Then, her eyes widened before taking a closer look at the files. How can she be the president¡¯s


    personal secretary when she only graduated from high school? Ah¡­ I want to be the president¡¯s


    personal secretary too, though.


    Needless to say, Isaac was the dream man of every woman in thepany. It was their wish to


    take over that very position.


    Even Patricia was shocked to hear that. ¡°What?¡±


    The president¡¯s personal secretary? A-Am I going to make coffee and clean the office for him


    again? Why can¡¯t I escape from this loop?


    ¡°Yeah. You¡¯re lucky.¡± The girl nodded in response before rolling her eyes in displeasure. ¡°Report


    yourself to work at 8.00AM tomorrow. Don¡¯t bete.¡±


    Having said that, she returned to her ce, leaving only Patricia standing on the spot. Although


    Patricia felt strange by the girl¡¯s indifference, she was happy to finallynd herself a job.


    At that moment, the manager came out of the office and smiled when he saw her. ¡°Patricia,


    wee aboard.¡±


    Thinking that the manager appeared quite amiable, she questioned, ¡°Sir, may I ask how much my


    sry is?¡±


    He smiled. ¡°Since the position requires you to be on call 24/7, the sry is quite high. It¡¯s about


    30,000.¡±


    She almost fainted when she heard thatrge sum of money. 30,000? Oh my lord. Has luck finally


    <pe to me? Isn¡¯t that too much?

 Chapter 75

    Chapter 75


    Looking at Patricia gaping in surprise, the manager patted her shoulder. ¡°Patricia, if you do your


    best, there¡¯s still an annual bonus waiting for you. If President Isaac is satisfied with your work,


    your bonus can go up to ten thousand.¡±


    Once again, she was taken aback by the revtion as she felt dizzier. H-Has my life finally


    reached its prime? My kids can finally live a better life!


    She regained her senses and swore up and down to herself that she was willing to do anything for


    Isaac regardless of how ridiculous his requests would be. Even if he was parsimony, he treated his


    workers well.


    She bought some snacks and groceries on the way home. Josephine was surprised to see those


    things. ¡°Tricia, everything you bought is imported. It must be expensive.¡±


    Patricia, who had only bought cheap fruits, even purchased many snacks today. What has gotten


    into her?


    She helped Josephine to arrange the things into the refrigerator and cab with a grin.


    ¡°Josephine, I¡¯ve got a job, and the pay is high. We can finally live a better life from now onward.¡±


    Not only could she buy Sylvie the dolls that she wanted, she could also give the boys aputer


    and drone. Good days wereing ahead of them.


    Suddenly, someone rang the doorbell, prompting Josephin to open the door. Like a richdy, Gwen


    was d in leather clothes while holding thetest bag of the season. She glimpsed at Josephine


    indifferently. ¡°Does Patricia live here?¡±


    Josephine stared at Gwen, who was dressed opulently while wondering if she was ever afraid of


    snatch thieves.


    ¡°Do you hear me? Answer me.¡± Josephine¡¯s gaze had struck jealousy toward Gwen. She had


    always looked down upon ordinary people and could not bother to talk to them.


    Likewise, Josephine did not like her either, thinking that she was up to no good and hence the cold


    treatment. ¡°There¡¯s no one named Patricia here.¡±


    She then shoved Gwen to close the door, which infuriated Gwen to the core. ¡°You old mare! I know


    that she lives here. Open the door!¡±


    She mmed the wooden door, causing the neighbors toe out to check out the noise.


    Meanwhile, Josephine told Patricia, ¡°There¡¯s someone dressed up like a richdy at the doorstep.


    She¡¯s looking for you, but I stopped her since she¡¯s probably up to no good.¡±


    ¡°Who is it?¡± Patricia rose from her seat and left the house before heading toward the gate.


    Hearing Gwen¡¯s harangue, she turned around to fill a pail of water before opening the door and


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    sshing the water.


    Screams could be heard from the outside. ¡°Argh! Patricia Aniston, what are you doing?!¡±


    Gwen was drenched from head to toe. Not only were her styled hair and make-up messed up, her


    clothes were sodden in water, causing her to shiver uncontrobly.


    Patricia held the pail and gazed at her. ¡°Aunt Hough, why are you here? I thought someone was


    causing trouble at my ce.¡±


    She then put down the pail before walking out. ¡°My ce is too small for someone like you. Aunt


    Hough, you should get changed, or you¡¯ll catch a cold in this cold weather.¡±


    Gwen kept sneezing in the meantime. ¡°You! Patricia Aniston, I¡¯vee to pay you a visit, but how


    dare you do this to me?! We¡¯ll wait and see!¡±


    Next, she began to whine in a loud voice. ¡°Everyone, look at her! This girl, Patricia, was pregnant


    at the age of eighteen without knowing who the father was. You should be aware of this disgusting


    woman. She¡¯s a bird of bad omen!¡±

 Chapter 76

    Chapter 76


    Patricia¡¯s gaze dimmed as she listened to this woman¡¯s diatribes. Meanwhile, her neighbors had


    gathered to see the drama.


    Honestly, she didn¡¯t mind people pointing their fingers at her, but what do they see of her babies?


    Would they think they were b*stards? Love children?


    Furious with rage, Patricia balled her hands into fists, having the urge to knock that odious woman


    out cold as to shut her up.


    Gwen, on the other hand, grew haughty by the second, after noticing that people had gathered.


    ¡°You guys better watch out. This woman may be young, but she¡¯s promiscuous. Imagine if she


    manages to seduce your husbands and sons; your families will be done for!¡±


    Having had enough of this, Josephine came forward and pointed at Gwen. ¡°Shut up! Who do you


    think you are to nder Tricia like this? She¡¯s a lovely woman, not someone you said to be!¡±


    Patricia stood petrified, not knowing how to defend herself. Fortunately, Josephine stood up for


    her, and suddenly she had the confidence to fight back. At that, she charged toward Gwen, but


    because bodyguards stood in between, she couldn¡¯t get close to Gwen.


    ¡°Gwen Hough, you¡¯re a homewrecker yourself. You have no right to nder me like this.¡±


    With that, Patricia threw herself at her stepmother, but the bodyguards still managed to stop her.


    Josephine helped out too, but she was no match for the strong bodyguards, and she nearly fell


    from their push.


    Patricia hurriedly grabbed Josephine. ¡°Mrs. Zimmers, are you okay?¡±


    ¡°You motherf*cking¡­¡± thundered a neighbor seeing how haughty these outsiders were being, and


    with that, they attacked the four bodyguards Gwen brought.


    Gwen, on the other hand, retreated in fright, never expecting Patricia¡¯s neighbors to stand up for


    her.


    Meanwhile, Patricia went to her backyard, grabbed a broom, and chased after Gwen, whacking the


    woman using the brush.


    Gwen was defenseless, and at this point, her hair had be disheveled, her clothes were


    soiled, and her face had even suffered injuries. ¡°Help! Someone help me!¡± she cried out, sitting on


    the floor.


    The four bodyguards didn¡¯t fare any better than Gwen as well by the end of the brawl, and they


    ultimately escorted Gwen away from the neighborhood.


    Patricia thought it felt good to see Gwen and her men all disheveled and humiliated. She had


    wanted to retaliate all these years but didn¡¯t have the power to do so. How could she when she


    could barely keep their little family afloat? So, the retaliation became back-burnered, and now that


    the opportunity presented itself to her, she thought it felt good to show Gwen she wasn¡¯t a


    pushover.


    She found herself smiling in the midst of her pants. ¡°Tricia, who was that? She sure was nasty.¡±


    It was apparent that that woman hade especially to defame Tricia. What a wicked woman.


    A slightly exhausted Patricia held Josephine¡¯s arm and answered with a smile, ¡°She¡¯s my


    stepmother. The one that forced me out of my home.¡±


    Josephine nodded in acknowledgment, having a picture of the situation. I knew it! That crow is


    wicked!


    The neighbors standing beside Patricia and Josephine backed Patricia up upon hearing her words.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Tricia. Just holler at us if you ever need help.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, we all know what you¡¯re really like. We won¡¯t believe a word others say.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll beat that nasty woman again if she still dares toe over.¡±


    Touched by their words, Patricia gave them a bow. ¡°Thank you, guys! Really, from the bottom of


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    my heart.¡±


    Patricia had been staying in Snowke Lane for three years. Because she was amiable and would


    greet her neighbors whenever they bumped into each other, they would get together and chat or


    whatnot over time. So, she was pretty close with her neighbors.


    After the episode, everyone returned home and she helped Josephine to prepare the vegetables in


    the kitchen.


    It suddenly hit her that her neighbors treated her better than her family. At least, they would make


    an effort to get to know her and believe her. But her family? Neither her father nor her grandfather


    believed in her, thinking she was solely to me.


    She sighed at that. Though what happened six years ago ruined her life, she didn¡¯t regret giving


    birth to her babies even for a second. She would raise them up well and see that they were no


    different from other children.

 Chapter 77

    Chapter 77


    Patricia headed out bright and early the following day as she had to take the subway to work.


    As the eldest youngdy of the Aniston Family, Patricia had never ridden any public transportation.


    That was, until six years ago when she left her family. Since then, she has mastered the art of


    taking the subway and the bus.


    She rarely hailed a cab as she didn¡¯t want to waste money; the fare would rise as the time ticked,


    after all.


    The subway was jam-packed with people, so stuffy that she was covered in sweat by the time she


    exited the cart. It was 7.50AM when she arrived at Arnold Corporation, and after clocking in, she


    headed straight to the president¡¯s office on the top floor.


    She went to the executive secretary, Sore Lock, to report for duty. Sore had already received


    Isaac¡¯s message the day before to add a work desk in his office, which would be for his secretary


    With that, she took Patricia into Isaac¡¯s office and pointed at the desk by the door. ¡°This will be


    your desk.¡±


    Patricia nodded in acknowledgment. ¡°Thank you, Miss Lock.¡±


    Sore took a gander at Patricia. She¡¯s pretty and all, but her clothes are¡­ meh. Anybody can tell


    what she¡¯s wearing are so yesterday. Then again, the treatment she gets is one that none of us in


    the secretary department has.


    She had a good feeling that this woman and the president might be in some sort of rtionship,


    and Patricia might even be the future Mrs. Arnold. Because of that likelihood, she treated Patricia


    deferentially. ¡°No worries. Feel free toe to me if there¡¯s anything you don¡¯t understand.¡±


    Everyone here in Arnold Corporation is pretty nice, Patricia thought. They¡¯re not condescending at


    all and are even pretty friendly.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    There was aputer and andline on her desk, and after sitting down and putting her mug on it,


    she studied her surroundings.


    Isaac¡¯s office was massive, spacious, and bright, but it was mainly decorated in white or gray,


    looking very stoic.


    She didn¡¯t know what her job scope was, so she just went to his desk and thought to tidy it up.


    Just then, the door opened, and Isaac came in wearing a ck coat. Liam wanted to take the coat


    from him after he removed it. But seeing that Patricia was present, he ordered her, ¡°Hang the coat,


    Miss Aniston.¡±


    Patricia knew this was part of her job, so she took the coat from Isaac and hung it up.


    After that, she returned to her desk and watched him give Liam the work for the day. He was the


    epitome of a mighty ruler, having that je ne sais quoi.


    She finally truly understood what people meant when they said men looked the most charming


    when they worked.


    Before leaving, Liam smiled at Patricia when he passed by her desk. ¡°Miss Aniston, President


    Arnold has a habit of drinking a cup of ck coffee every morning.¡±


    Knowing that he was giving her a hint, Patricia got up. ¡°I¡¯ll make it right away.¡±


    With that, she followed Liam out. Liam gave her a tour of the President¡¯s office, which consisted of


    two break rooms¡ªone solely dedicated to Isaac¡¯s.


    Everything in there was what Isaac normally used, all of which were branded, even the water and


    coffee he drank. More than that, all of them were crazy expensive.


    Though Patricia was now strapped, she was from an affluent family, after all, so she still knew a


    thing or two about branded products.


    While Liam told her Isaac¡¯s preferences in detail, Patricia jotted it all down on her phone, swearing


    she would serve the man well.


    After all, the thirty-thousand sry meant a great deal to her.


    Patricia returned to Isaac¡¯s office with a cup of coffee and put it on his desk. ¡°Here¡¯s your coffee,


    President Arnold. I¡¯ve put a ssh of milk in it. It¡¯ll be better for your stomach.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t believe he had drunk his coffee without milk or sugar. Not only would it taste super


    bitter, but it wouldn¡¯t be good for his stomach as well.


    It was only then that Isaac took a nce at her. His ck suit, white dress shirt, and navy blue


    necktie made him look absolutely aloof.


    ¡°Patricia, do you know what a personal secretary is required to do? Pick me up to work in the


    morning and send me home after work. You didn¡¯t show up this morning, so your bonus will be


    deducted.¡±

 Chapter 78

    Chapter 78


    Patricia frowned in response. No, you can¡¯t possibly already dock my sry my first hour into the


    job¡ªwait! At that, her eyes lit up.


    ¡°Bonus? There are monthly bonuses?¡±


    Isaac took in her surprised look. I swear this girl is a leprechaun incarnated. She¡¯ll leap in joy


    whenever she¡¯s given money.


    Thus, he nodded in affirmation. ¡°Of course. Arnold Corporation has a reward and penalty system.¡±


    The revtion got her to seventh heaven. So I won¡¯t only be getting a thirty-thousand sry but


    also bonuses, especially an annual bonus. Ahhh! I have totch onto Arnold Corporation until the


    triplets grow up!


    Isaac took a sip of the coffee¡ªhe didn¡¯t say anything even though Patricia took the liberty of


    adding milk to it¡ªand smiled as he riveted his fathomless gaze on her joyous countenance.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°President Arnold, it¡¯s my first day at work, so I don¡¯t exactly know what I¡¯m supposed to do. Can


    you please spare me this once?¡±


    Isaac quirked a brow, seeing how sincere she looked. ¡°Alright, but only this time.¡±


    At that, Particia dashed to her desk at once and took a notebook before returning to him. ¡°Please


    tell me what I should do as your personal secretary, President Arnold. I¡¯ll definitely get it done


    perfectly.¡±


    She would bend over backward for the high sry and the sake of her babies¡¯ good life.


    ¡°As my personal secretary, you have to take care of my most private affairs: styling my outfit taking


    care of my meals and medicine, following me to social engagements, picking me up along with my


    chauffeur¡­¡± listed Isaac after taking another sip of the coffee she made, which he thought tasted


    pretty decent.


    Patricia noted it all down. Though she thought this sounded more like a caregiver¡¯s job, she would


    still do it for the sake of money.


    After that was sorted, Isaac got busy, and a manager woulde in to report work every now and


    then, to which he would listen attentively and give some pointers.


    With no substantial work to do, Patricia just watched him work away or reproach his employees


    with her hand propped against her chin, thinking he was the overlord of Arnold Corporation.


    When noon came, Patricia went up to Isaac, who was typing away with one hand and holding a


    cigarette in the other at his desk.


    He first attended a two-hour meeting that morning, then saw the various departmental managers


    for more than an hour after that. His day sure was super packed; no wonder his morning was


    worth tens of millions! It looked pretty worth it to her.


    ¡°President Arnold, would you like me to order you lunch, or would we be eating at the employee


    cafeteria?¡±


    Isaac checked the time upon hearing so to find it was already 12.15PM. With that, he took a


    roguish drag and said, ¡°The employee cafeteria.¡±


    It was her first day in thepany, so he should show her around. At least she had to know where


    the cafeteria was.


    Patricia nodded in response. ¡°Oh, okay. I¡¯ll head over first, then.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll go together,¡± announced Isaac, seeing that she instantly turned and walked away.


    Patricia wanted to y dumb, but how could she when he spoke loud and clear? Unless she was


    truly deaf, or no one would believe her at all.


    s, he was the boss and the man giving her her sry. The one with the money called the shots


    ¡ªshe could only do as he said.


    Meanwhile, Isaac grabbed his phone and fiddled with it while striding toward her.


    The two arrived at the employee cafeteria on the second floor. The cafeteria was massive, and


    many were lining up. She had to say, Arnold Corporation sure had a lot of employees.


    After entering the cafeteria, Patricia stood in line like everyone else, but not Isaac. He went straight


    ahead, picked out what he wanted to eat, then took a table by the window.


    Patricia was one of thest few to arrive at the cafeteria, so by the time she took her food, all the


    tables were taken.


    She scanned the floor while holding her serving tray. Everyone was in their little groups, but she


    knew no one. s, she had no choice but to sit across from Isaac.

 Chapter 79

    Chapter 79


    Isaac was already done with his meal at this point, and he checked the time before telling Patricia,


    ¡°I¡¯m going to take a nap. Remember to wake me up at one-thirty.¡±


    With that, he left, leaving her in the mostfortable spot to enjoy her meal alone.


    Patricia kept sensing watchful gazes from all around her. Yet they would all be gone when she


    checked, looking like no one was paying any attention to her.


    Thus, she brought her attention back to her te. She had to say, the food in Arnold Corporation


    was amazing, and she thought every dish was delectable, on par with five-star restaurants. Just


    then, someone sat down across from her, and she looked up to find Liam smiling at her. ¡°Is the


    food to your taste, Miss Aniston?¡±


    Patricia hurriedly chewed, swallowed, and took a sip of her juice before answering, ¡°You¡¯re also


    only eating now, Mr. Dorchester?¡±


    It seemed that only the two of them camete¡ªwell, Isaac too, but hey, he was the president of


    thepany, so he didn¡¯t need to stand in line.


    Liam nodded in affirmation. ¡°I¡¯m nearly always thest. I¡¯m used to it, though.¡±


    At that, she said nothing more and continued eating. Liam had a good feeling that Patricia was


    quite happy with the food here, seeing that she stuffed her mouth like a chipmunk, enjoying her


    meal.


    At that, a hint of a smile shed across his eyes. Never had anyone in thispany ever thought


    something like ¡®President Arnold setting up an additional desk in his office¡¯ would ever happen


    while they were alive. So the entirepany was now saying Patricia could potentially be the


    future Mrs. Arnold. And, boy, the women here sure wanted to eat her heart out.


    Liam thought they were right about the ¡®future Mrs. Arnold¡¯ part as well, especially when he knew


    his boss truly treated Patricia differently. Therefore, he naturally would want to be on Patricia¡¯s


    good side.


    ¡°Miss Aniston, there¡¯s ice cream over there. You can give it a try; it¡¯s H?agen-Dazs.¡±


    Patricia nced toward it in response. She indeed would like something cool and refreshing when


    she was starting to find the food a little greasy. Hence, she got up and went to the dessert section.


    A few female colleagues were lining up to grab the ice cream, but they all moved aside upon


    seeing her. ¡°After you, Miss Aniston!¡±


    Patricia was rendered stumped for a second, for she had never received such treatment. ¡°Thank


    you!¡± she said politely.


    With that, she opened the freezer door, took one out, and walked back to her seat under the eyes


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    of the crowd.


    After sitting down, Patriciamented while eating the ice cream, ¡°Mr. Dorchester, I noticed


    everyone here¡¯s super nice, and they really look after me.¡±


    Every single one of them was courteous to her and would even let her take the ice cream first.


    What lovely colleagues!


    Liam hurriedly took a sip of his soup, having nearly spat out the food in his mouth. ¡°Yeah, everyone


    here in Arnold Corporation is nice.¡±


    Could they not when all of them already think of you as the future Mrs. Arnold?! he mused.


    Patricia felt content after finishing her ice cream. Not only was her lunch free, but it was also


    plentiful. Oh, how happy she would be to work in Arnold Corporation until her retirement.


    After lunch, Patricia returned to the president¡¯s office in a good mood and took a nap on the couch.


    The president¡¯s couch sure was different¡ªsoft andfy. It felt really snug.


    She set the rm for one-thirty so that she could wake Isaac up on time.


    The rm did its work, waking Patricia up on time. While turning it off, she thought she had had a


    wonderful nap.


    After a stretch, she made her way to Isaac¡¯s private lounge and found the man sleeping with his


    hands resting on his chest above the covers, eyes closed, breathing evenly. He even looked good


    when he was asleep.


    ¡°President Arnold, time to wake up.¡± She shook him lightly, sitting on the edge of the bed.


    Upon hearing her voice, Isaac opened his eyes dully, only to find her face inches away from him.


    Her luscious, rosy lips were right in front of him, and even slightly pouting at that.

 Chapter 80

    Chapter 80


    A hint of dejection shed across Isaac¡¯s eyes as he pulled Patricia into his arms and pressed his


    lips against hers.


    Freaking out, Patricia wanted to get up, but she was no match against the force his hands exerted.


    More than that, the man even parted his lips and almost swallowed hers into his mouth.


    At that, Isaac rolled over, pinning her down on the bed as he deepened his kiss.


    She fought back, in the beginning, shoving him away. But gradually, her hands slipped downward,


    having no more strength to resist.


    Isaac was seriously turned on by the time the lingering kiss ended. However, it still wasn¡¯t the right


    time, so he could only stop at this.


    He propped his hands against the sides of her head and riveted his gaze at her from above. ¡°How


    is it that your lips are sweet?¡±


    Either way, he thought her lips were sweet every time he kissed her. She really was his personal


    ecstasy.


    It was only when Patricia heard his voice that she came back to reality and felt her lips with her


    fingertips. ¡°Ah!¡± It took her a second to register what had just happened, and she widened her eyes


    with incredulity. ¡°Isaac Arnold, you forced a kiss on me again! You¡­¡±


    Isaac grinned in response. ¡°What? You want to quit and stay far away from me?¡±


    Patricia panicked upon hearing that he wanted to fire her, and she hurriedly shook her head. ¡°No,


    President Arnold. I really like this job. I don¡¯t want to leave.¡±


    Isaac knew it was precisely what Patricia would say, and his evil grin grew wider while brushing his


    fingers against her now swollen lips. ¡°Do a good job then. Best that you stay until your retirement.¡±


    At that, he got up and went into the bathroom. Patricia, on the other hand, continued toy in his


    bed, taking a long while before she coulde around.


    After that, she climbed out of his bed, made it, and sorted out the lounge before dashing out to her


    desk, feeling somewhat crestfallen.


    Isaac kept bullying and kissing her, but if she rebelled or yelled at him, she¡¯d very likely be fired.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    s, it sure was hard to be a woman, especially one in the workforce. At that, she exhaled a


    murky breath, unsure of what to do.


    Isaac found her dejected when he came out, and he tapped on his desk to pull her back to reality.


    Patricia looked over reflexively and stood right up. ¡°What are your orders, President Arnold?¡±


    Isaac¡¯s gaze on her deepened at that. ¡°Patricia, be my girlfriend.¡±


    He had finally made up his mind, but for someone who had never confessed his love for anyone,


    he thought this was already enough.


    Patricia was rendered stupefied, and it took a long while before she could finally speak up. ¡°But


    you¡¯re getting engaged to Adeline. I can¡¯t be your girlfriend.¡±


    She refused to be a mistress. Absolutely no way!


    Isaac furrowed his brows in response. He wanted to exin, but then it was better that fewer


    people knew of his actual rtionship with Adeline, which was just an agreement, something to


    things couldn¡¯t end up as he had hoped. If they did do as he hoped, who knew, he might just wake


    up someday.


    Isaac said nothing more, grabbing his coat and heading out.


    Meanwhile, Patricia sighed after watching him leave. Sure enough, he couldn¡¯t get over Adeline,


    and she could never be his girlfriend.


    Though she had thought about being his girlfriend temporarily for money and that she would be


    able to stay in Arnold Corporation a little longer, she instantly dropped it at the thought that he was


    Adeline¡¯s fianc¨¦. No way would she do something like this.


    Isaac never returned even when it was time to clock off, and Patricia spaced out at her desk the


    entire afternoon.


    When six o¡¯clock came, she packed up and got ready to go to his ce, but Isaac¡¯s text came right


    then. ¡®No need toe over tonight.¡¯

 Chapter 81

    Chapter 81


    Patricia let out a murky breath at that. I knew it. He¡¯s upset and annoyed that he¡¯s rejected. Then,


    his second text came. ¡®Still paid for.¡¯


    She rolled her eyes at that. I won¡¯t say a thing even if you decide not to pay me. She went to work


    as usual for the following days of the week. However, with Isaac¡¯s absence, she wasn¡¯t tasked with


    anything, resulting in extreme boredom.


    She would look toward his desk every now and then. The office was super quiet with Isaac gone,


    like she had taken over his space.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Just then, her phone rang. It was a call from Isaac. ¡°President Arnold.¡±


    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that she was sitting in his office every day, she would think that she had


    created this man out of her imagination when she hadn¡¯t seen or heard from him in thest week.


    As long as he doesn¡¯t want to see you, you won¡¯t be able to find him.


    ¡°Pick me up at the airport with Tom.¡± He hung up the next second, not giving Patricia a chance to


    answer. How merciless of him! Ah!


    At that, Patricia grabbed her bag and went to the underground parking lot. The chauffeur was


    waiting by the car when she arrived. Upon seeing her, he stubbed his cigarette and greeted, ¡°Miss


    Aniston.¡±


    ¡°Tom,¡± Patricia replied, ¡°we need to pick President Arnold up at the airport.¡±


    Thus, Tom hopped into the driver¡¯s seat and the two headed off to the airport.


    Moments after their arrival, Patricia went to the arrival hall and waited for about twenty minutes


    before Isaac showed up. Dressed in ck, he walked briskly right in front, looking aloof.


    Following beside him were some of Arnold Corporation¡¯s managers in suits and ties. It seemed


    that he had been away on a business trip in thest few days.


    No wonder she didn¡¯t see him, nor even received a single call from him.


    Patricia waved toward him while calling out, ¡°President Arnold, over here!¡±


    It was at this moment when Adeline ran toward him. ¡°Isaac, you¡¯re back!¡±


    At that, she held his arm and followed the group out.


    Meanwhile, Patricia slowly dropped her hand, thinking her behavior just now was utter ridiculous.


    She was just a secretary when Adeline was his fianc¨¦e.


    How could shepare herself with Adeline?! s, she had ttered herself, thinking he would be


    happy if she came and picked him up.


    Isaac took a in nce at Patricia when he passed by her. ¡°Did you bring the thing I asked, Miss


    Aniston?¡±


    ¡°I did,¡± answered Patricia after ncing at the dessert in her hands as she followed after him.


    She had assumed he was hungry, so she deliberately picked something he would like when she


    bought it.


    After the group exited the airport, Isaac and Adeline entered the back seat while Patricia took the


    front passenger seat.


    As the car drove away, Adeline giggled, sounding especially harsh. ¡°Isaac, I¡¯ve been missing you


    for the whole week.¡± At that, she rested her head against him. ¡°Can I stay for the night?¡±


    While speaking, she nced toward the rear-view mirror and happened to meet Patricia¡¯s gaze.


    Isaac, on the other hand, said nothing, seemingly exhausted as he slumped in his seat, looking out


    the window with narrowed eyes.


    Suddenly, something hit him. ¡°Miss Aniston, give Addy the dessert. She wants to eat, so she asked


    me to bring it.¡±


    Upon hearing so, Patricia tightened her grip on the box, not wanting to give it to Adeline. I bought


    it! For you!


    ¡°Patricia, give it to me,¡± Adeline called out with a smile.


    She was in an excellent mood, for Isaac had called her to put on a show. So, she rushed over as


    soon as possible. She had indeed noticed a few people with cameras in the airport.


    Surely, they were the paparazzi, and they¡¯d be on the news the next day. How could she not be in


    seventh heaven?! Isaac is finally telling the world about me! I¡¯ll finally be the person every


    woman in Appleby is jealous of!

 Chapter 82

    Chapter 82


    Patricia didn¡¯t pass the dessert over. She didn¡¯t want to give it to the woman, so she pretended not


    to hear it. When Adeline saw that Patricia didn¡¯t pass it, she knew what Patricia was thinking.


    So, she raised her foot and kicked Patricia¡¯s seat. ¡°Patricia, do you hear? This was bought for me


    by Isaac. You are just an errand boy.¡±


    Adeline was nowpletely sure that Patricia had appeared in Isaac¡¯s house because she was


    his secretary. Even if Adeline came to act, she had to make Patricia feel ufortable.


    Isaac was a little unhappy about Adeline kicking Patricia¡¯s seat just now, so his eyes turned slightly


    cold. But seeing Patricia¡¯s angry look, he said, ¡°Miss Aniston, I bought this for my grandfather.


    Would you please let me pass it to him?¡±


    Phillip had awoken, so Isaac asked Adeline to pick them up and go to the Arnold Residence


    together. Only then did Patricia understand. ¡°Oh!¡±


    At least he exined it so that she did not think she had gone all the way to buy it for Adeline.


    An hour and a halfter, the car parked in the parking lot of the Arnold Residence, and the driver


    got out of the car and opened the door for Isaac. Patricia got out of the car too. Originally, she had


    to open the door for thedy in the car, but since it was Adeline, she refused to open it for her.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    She walked to Isaac¡¯s side with the food and shook them in front of him. ¡°Here you go. Can I get


    off work now?¡± You go home with your girlfriend, and it¡¯s time for me to go home to my kids.


    Isaac looked at her frowning face. He hadn¡¯t seen her for a week, and he even missed her these


    days. That was why he had her go to the airport to pick them up, but why did she look like she did


    not want to see him? He frowned slightly and asked, ¡°Miss Aniston, do you want to change jobs?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Patricia quickly put on a smile and said, ¡°President Isaac, I think this job is


    suitable for me. Your wish is mymand.¡±


    However, she cursed in her heart. You grumpy man. Isn¡¯t it because my sry is higher, and you


    feel bad about it? Why do you want to fire me every day?


    Seeing her squeeze out a smile, Isaac felt that her little face looked much more pleasing to the


    eye. Therefore, he raised a smile and replied, ¡°My grandpa woke up today, so it¡¯s something to


    celebrate. Gran asked you to stay for dinner.¡±


    Patricia knew that Phillip had been ill for many years, and now he was better, which was indeed


    something to celebrate. So, she nodded as a sign of agreement. ¡°Oh!¡±


    Adeline had been waiting for someone to open the door for her, but the driver had no intention of


    doing so. After a while, she could only push the car door and get out of the car, and when she got


    out, she roared at Patricia, ¡°Miss Aniston, why didn¡¯t you open the door for me?¡±


    This was one of Patricia¡¯s duties as a secretary. Adeline was her boss¡¯ girlfriend, so Patricia had to


    take good care of her.


    Patricia nced at her and said with a cold face, ¡°Miss Aniston, I¡¯m sorry. President Isaac asked


    me about something just now. But can¡¯t you open the door yourself? Are you disabled?¡±


    Adeline nearly choked at the rebuttal. I swear to God! This woman! Ugh! Patricia raised her


    eyebrows and said, ¡°President Isaac, I¡¯ll go to Old Mrs. Arnold first.¡±


    After she finished speaking, she carried the food and went into the house while Adeline widened


    her eyes, then swayed her slender waist and walked to Isaac¡¯s side. ¡°Isaac, look at her! What kind


    of secretary is she?¡±


    Isaac nced at her lightly. ¡°y your part well ording to the contract; you don¡¯t need to worry


    about other things.¡±


    After speaking, he stretched out his long legs and strode up the steps.

 Chapter 83

    Chapter 83


    Adeline stomped her feet in anger and cursed in a low voice, ¡°Patricia, you little b*tch! I won¡¯t let


    you stay arrogant for too long.¡±


    Isn¡¯t she just a little secretary of Isaac¡¯s? She¡¯s just a lowly worker. I will definitely make her stay


    away from him.


    Patricia entered the house and called out from a distance, ¡°Old Mrs. Arnold!¡±


    In the living room, Phillip was sitting in a wheelchair, and Elizabeth was by his side.


    ¡°Old Mr. Arnold, it¡¯s great that you woke up. Although you can¡¯t speak for the time being, you will


    get better with proper treatment.¡±


    At this moment, when the older couple heard Patricia¡¯s sweet voice, they looked over. Phillip¡¯s


    eyes lit up, and he raised his hand. Then, he began to mumble something. Elizabeth ignored him


    but got up and walked over. Holding Patricia¡¯s hand in her palm, she stroked the back of Patricia¡¯s


    hand. ¡°Tricia, you¡¯re here with gifts!¡±


    Pleased by the youngdy¡¯s kind gestures, Elizabeth smiled from ear to ear. For some reason,


    ever since she met this girl, she had been thinking of her from time to time. In fact, she felt anxious


    when she hadn¡¯t seen Patricia for a few days. Now, she was pleased to see Patricia.


    Patricia smiled. ¡°This is the food that President Isaac asked me to buy for Old Mr. Arnold. He said


    his grandfather likes it.¡±


    Elizabeth asked the maids to take the gift, and then she pulled Patricia to sit on the sofa opposite


    Phillip. ¡°Phillip, look at her. This is Patricia, my friend. She is also Isaac¡¯s friend.¡±


    In fact, she secretly said in her heart that it was the woman Isaac liked, but she was afraid that


    Phillip would faint from anger when he had just awoken, so she could only keep it in her heart for


    now.


    Patricia called out with a smile, ¡°Old Mr. Arnold.¡±


    Phillip excitedly patted his knee and wanted to speak, but he couldn¡¯t. ¡°D-Doc¡­¡±


    Elizabeth frowned and asked, ¡°Doctor?¡±


    Phillip patted his knee a few more times, but he couldn¡¯t make himself clear!


    Therefore, Patricia leaned near Elizabeth¡¯s ear and asked, ¡°Did Old Mr. Arnold urinate on himself


    and ask for a doctor?¡±


    After speaking, her little face turned red, and she was a little embarrassed. After all, it was the first


    time she saw Phillip, so it was embarrassing for her to say he had urinated.


    Elizabeth couldn¡¯t helpughing. ¡°Maybe. He can¡¯t speak clearly right now as he just woke up


    today.¡±


    While talking, Elizabeth asked the maids to check Phillip and see if he had urinated.


    At that moment, Isaac walked in with Adeline, and then he addressed his grandfather.


    ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m back! I brought your granddaughter-inw to see you.¡±


    Isaac felt that his grandfather would be delighted to see him and Adeline together, and maybe


    Phillip¡¯s condition would get better. But when Phillip saw the two of them, he rolled his eyes in


    anger and shook his head.


    Elizabeth smiled. ¡°He¡¯s wet his pants. I¡¯m sorry. You sit down for a while, and I¡¯ll help him get


    changed.¡± After she finished speaking, she apanied Phillip while the old man was brought by


    the servant to the bedroom on the first floor.


    In the living room, Adeline sat beside Isaac while he handed Patricia a cup of tea. Patricia was


    indeed thirsty, and it was normal for him to take care of her at his house, so she took a sip from the


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    cup.


    Adeline, who was on the side, did not receive this treatment. Thus, she stared at Patricia, looking


    very upset. However, just now, Isaac had warned her not to meddle in his own business, so she


    didn¡¯t dare to talk too much.


    Nevertheless, she swore that she must take over the position of Isaac¡¯s wife properly. At that time,


    she would be able to do whatever she wanted to do to Patricia.


    Isaac got up, raised his hands, and buttoned the button on his suit as a light shed in his cold


    eyes.


    ¡°Both of you stay here, and I¡¯ll go see Grandpa.¡±

 Chapter 84

    Chapter 84


    As soon as Isaac left, Adeline crossed her hands around her chest and snorted coldly. ¡°Patricia,


    you¡¯re just a secretary. You¡¯re audacious enough to stay at your boss¡¯ house for dinner! Do you


    know no shame?¡±


    She had the expression of the boss¡¯ wife on as she looked arrogantly at Patricia, who didn¡¯t care


    and sipped on her cup of tea. ¡°The tea President Isaac personally poured for me is delicious.¡± I¡¯m


    going to make you mad. Excuse you, girl! I¡¯ve kissed your man before. If I tell you that, you¡¯ll die


    from anger!


    Despite wanting to trigger Adeline, Patricia held her tongue, as after all, she didn¡¯t want to be a


    mistress. She was not Gwen, and she didn¡¯t have that kind of interest. However, what she said hit


    Adeline¡¯s sore spot. Just now, Isaac indeed poured a cup of tea for Patricia but not for her. Pursing


    her lips, she red at Patricia angrily and decided to ignore her.


    In the bedroom, Phillip had really wet himself, so the servants and nurses reced his diaper with


    a fresh one. Elizabeth sat aside and remembered what Patricia looked like when she said this just


    now. So cute!


    When Isaac came in, he raised his lips and smiled wickedly. ¡°Grandpa, you really did pee


    yourself.¡±


    This embarrassed Phillip, who stared at him and vaguely mumbled something inaudible. ¡°I-Isaac¡±


    Then he waved his hands around in a very anxious manner, so Elizabeth and Isaac looked at each


    other. Clearly, Phillip was urging Isaac to have a baby quickly.


    Isaac¡¯s brows furrowed even deeper. As soon as Phillip woke up, he began to pressure Isaac to


    produce a descendant. But it was impossible for Isaac to have a child with a woman he did not


    like. So, he wanted to say that he would not do so, but he was afraid that his grandfather would


    faint from anger and would not wake up again. If so, he would be a terrible grandson.


    Elizabeth was afraid that Isaac would say something that would anger Phillip, so she spoke first.


    ¡°Isaac gets it. He will produce a child after he gets married.¡±


    When Phillip heard this, his expression became stranger, and he overturned everything on the


    bedside table.


    Baffled by the sudden turn of events, Elizabeth pointed at him. ¡°Don¡¯t lose your temper. I will look


    after your eldest grandson and remind him.¡±


    Isaac felt that he shouldn¡¯t havee in as he had caused Phillip to be so agitated, which was not


    healthy for his condition. ¡°Gran, I¡¯m leaving first, and I¡¯ll see Grandpa again in a few days.¡±


    Elizabeth also knew that he was in a dilemma now. After all, he liked Patricia, but Phillip asked him


    to marry the eldest young mistress of the Aniston Family, so Isaac was in a pickle!


    Phillip was stubborn and tenacious, and Isaac was afraid that Phillip would get angry again, so it


    was right to leave first. Elizabeth felt it was a pity that they couldn¡¯t celebrate now.


    After Isaac came out of Phillip¡¯s bedroom, he put his hands in his pockets. ¡°Adeline, the driver is


    waiting for you outside. He will take you back.¡±


    Adeline stood up abruptly. ¡°Aren¡¯t we having dinner? Are we not eating anymore?¡± I didn¡¯t even get


    the chance to talk to Phillip!


    Isaac said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t make me repeat myself.¡±


    Adeline bit her lip, turned around, and picked up her bag, which was thetest limited-edition bag.


    Although she was reluctant to leave, she did not dare to resist. Hence, she could only leave


    obediently.


    As Isaac watched her go, he stretched out his hand, took Patricia¡¯s little hand, and kissed it.


    Being kissed out of nowhere, Patricia pulled it back abruptly. ¡°Isaac, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± He


    needs to stop kissing me! I have always insisted that I don¡¯t want to be a mistress. Is he


    deaf?


    Isaac pulled her away. ¡°Let¡¯s go. If my grandfather sees me again, I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll be furious at me.¡±


    Patricia stumbled out from his pulling. He was tall with long legs and took big steps. Whenever he


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    took one step, she had to take two steps.


    In the end, she was pushed into the car by Isaac, and then he also sat in and said to the driver,


    ¡°Go to Snowke Lane.¡±

 Chapter 85

    Chapter 85


    As the car left the Arnold Manor, the luxurious estate caught Patricia¡¯s attention since it was her


    first time there. Considering that she was born into an affluent family, she had been used to


    extravagance, but the Arnold Manor was on another level that astounded her. As she looked at the


    flourishing flower bed in full bloom in winter, she knew that it was to Elizabeth¡¯s liking. She smiled


    and narrowed her gaze, thinking that Elizabeth must be someone romantic and enjoy the finer


    things in life.


    Isaac, who was leaning against the car seat, lightly tapped on the armrest and asked, ¡°Have your


    family had dinner at this hour?¡±


    He nned to have dinner at her ce but seeing that she had three children at home, they


    should have already had dinner. Patricia looked at the time and noticed that it was already


    7.30PM. It¡¯s already thiste. My kids should have eaten dinner.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± she answered.


    ¡°Please drive us to Spago Restaurant,¡± Isaac told the driver.


    ¡°Noted, Mr. Isaac,¡± the driver responded.


    Suddenly, Isaac shut his eyes and requested, ¡°Miss Aniston, could you please give me a


    massage? My head hurts.¡±


    Hearing that, she turned over and could tell he was exhausted from his expression. She thought it


    was no surprise that he would feel tired since he had rushed over to the Arnold Manor as soon as


    his flightnded. God knows where he was or how long his flight was.


    Seeing that she was quiet, he mumbled, ¡°My head is killing me because I had been on a business


    trip at Brooksfield, and I hadn¡¯t had much sleep the past three days. On top of that, the flight was


    more than ten hours long.¡±


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    When Patricia thought of how high her pay was, she gave in and squatted on the seat before


    stretching her hand out to give him a massage. As a staff of Arnold Corporation, she should do her


    part and assist thepany president since he had been working very hard.


    The next moment, he hugged her and positioned her in between his legs. She was so shocked


    that she wanted to leap off, but since he released his grip and closed his eyes right after, she


    decided to stay in the position as it was easier for her to give him a massage.


    Isaac could catch hints of her unique scent as she massaged his head. It had been a week since


    he smelt her scent. He felt that he was addicted to it, especially when he was tired or upset, as he


    would feel uplifted when she was around or when he bantered with her. Right after, he pulled her


    into his arms. Though she tried to get up, he kept her still and held her face with his hands.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡±


    At that moment, Patricia almost lost it because Isaac constantly took advantage of her, but she


    didn¡¯t dare to fight back, fearing that she might lose her job. The atmosphere was silent as he


    buried his face in her shoulder while his heart had also calmed down.


    ¡°Patricia, have you missed me?¡±


    Isaac had thought of her all the time, so much so that it almost drove him mad, and he hated the


    feeling of it. He was upset about it because he had never missed anyone or anything that much


    before. He didn¡¯t want to lose himself because of her.


    On the other hand, Patricia remained still and leaned in his chest quietly as she felt his heartbeat.


    She was thinking of a reply which won¡¯t anger him. ¡°President Isaac, I have been very worried


    about you during your absence from work.¡±


    She thought that something terrible might have happened to him or that he had died at home. He


    smiled as he never thought that she would admit that she¡¯d missed him. Well, that wasn¡¯t half bad.


    ¡°My grandfather wants me to marry Adeline.¡± He sighed and tightened his grip around her waist.


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 86

    Chapter 86


    It sounded to Particia like Isaac was unwilling to marry Adeline. However, she didn¡¯tment on it


    since she was only his secretary and had no right to meddle in his private matters. At that moment,


    he felt that she was docile, but her silence reminded him of the time when he asked her to be his


    girlfriend but was rejected. He was troubled at how clueless this woman was toward his feelings.


    When they reached Spago Restaurant, the driver parked the car in the car park and opened the


    door for them. Patricia followed behind Isaac as they walked into the private dining room. The


    room wasn¡¯t too big and was perfect for two people. While he was ordering food, she got up and


    went to the washroom. It was when she was washing her hands at the sink that she heard a


    familiar voice.


    ¡°Tricia¡­¡±


    The next instant, a gentle voice was heard. When she looked into the mirror, she saw Zachary


    standing at the side. He was beaming, and his face was flushed red, likely from the liquor he had


    consumed.


    ¡°Zachary, are you having a business dinner here tonight?¡± She washed her hands and grabbed a


    piece of hand towel before drying them.


    Spago Restaurant was a famous restaurant that only served its members, so not anyone could


    dine there. Suddenly, Zachary grabbed her by the arm and replied, ¡°I¡¯m having dinner with my


    family. I¡¯ll bring you to see them.¡±


    Before she could make sense of the situation, she was led into one of the private rooms, which


    was packed with kids and adults. Their entrance caught everyone¡¯s attention, and Madam Selwyn


    looked displeased as she got up and walked toward them.


    ¡°Zach, why is she here?¡±


    Madam Selwyn looked elegant as she was donned in a pastel green dress with delicate makeup


    on, and she was wearing a set of luxurious nes and earrings.


    Hearing that, Zachary smiled. ¡°Mom, I brought her here to meet all of you.¡±


    Patricia felt embarrassed as Madam Selwyn had met her before and offered her some money,


    asking her to leave Zachary¡¯s side. However, she refused to ept the money and promised that


    she wouldn¡¯t go anywhere near him. Their meeting today made it seem like she had broken her


    promise.


    ¡°Madam Selwyn, it just so happened that I¡¯m having dinner here. I bumped into Zachary outside


    the washroom, and he seemed drunk,¡± Patricia exined as she tried to retract her hand, but he


    gripped it tightly while smiling at her.


    ¡°Tricia, I won¡¯t let go of you.¡±


    Seeing that the situation was getting out of hand, Madam Selwyn suddenly mentioned, ¡°Tricia, this


    is Miss Turnbull who will be marrying Zachary. Both of our families are meeting for dinner tonight.¡±


    Hearing that, Patricia looked over at a beautifuldy who was donned in a white dress and seated


    next to an empty chair. Thedy was staring at Zachary. Patricia soon realized that it was an


    arranged marriage. No wonder he got so drunk and acted inappropriately, she thought to herself.


    She was baffled at how a man who was usually mindful would act in such a way.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Zachary, let go of my hand. My friend is still waiting for me.¡± She tapped on his hand, which was


    grabbing onto hers.


    All she wanted to do was to leave, as Madam Selwyn would definitely hate her to the core if she


    ruined the night. Zachary, on the other hand, had his gaze fixated on her and refused to let go.


    ¡°Tricia, the woman I want to marry is¡­¡±


    Before he couldplete his sentence, Patricia was pulled away from him.


    ¡°Patricia, why are you here? Dinner is served,¡± the man with a tall figure uttered coldly with a grim


    expression before scanning the people in the room.

 Chapter 87

    Chapter 87


    ¡°President Isaac, it¡¯s such a coincidence to bump into you here. Why not join us for dinner?¡± Two


    middle-aged men immediately stood up and walked toward him.


    Zachary was annoyed as he looked at Patricia; she was in Isaac¡¯s arms, and he wanted to get her


    back. When Madam Selwyn noticed that, she grabbed his arm tightly and whispered, ¡°Zach, don¡¯t


    forget that Miss Turnbull is here. Let¡¯s not embarrass her. Patricia isn¡¯t a good match for you since


    she¡¯s already a mother of three.¡±


    Oliver was Zachary¡¯s father, whereas Peter was Lisa¡¯s. Both men walked up to Isaac before


    shaking hands with him and passing him their name cards. Isaac took the name cards with one


    hand as he grabbed Patricia¡¯s waist with the other.


    ¡°We apologize for interrupting your dinner. We¡¯ll be taking our leave.¡± Isaac escorted Patricia as


    the two middle-aged men saw them out.


    ¡°Zach, don¡¯t you see that she¡¯s with Isaac now? She¡¯s not as innocent as you think she is. In fact,


    she¡¯s sly and maniptive,¡± Madam Selwyn uttered.


    Madam Selwyn was d that she had tried to prevent Patricia from getting near her son. If not for


    that, he would have been the stepfather of Patricia¡¯s children, and she strongly opposed the idea


    of that.


    When he heard her words, Zachary looked grim and red at his mother coldly. ¡°Mom, I won¡¯t


    proceed with the wedding.¡± He then pushed her hand away and walked out of the room.


    On his way out, he bumped into the two middle-aged men in the hallway. ¡°Zach, where are you


    going?¡± However, he simply ignored them and left.


    Knowing that her son must have felt upset, Madam Selwyn shook her head regretfully, but she was


    adamant about her decision for him not to marry Patricia. It was a decision that he had to ept


    as the whole Selwyn Family would be against it too.


    After Patricia and Isaac returned to their room, she sat down quietly and took a sip of tea.


    ¡°Why? Are you sad that he¡¯s getting married?¡± Isaac was displeased at how dejected she looked.


    He was initially jealous that she knitted a cardigan for Zachary, but now that she had given it to


    him, he didn¡¯t seem to care about that anymore. Heyered it with a shirt underneath which made


    him feel warm in the cold weather.


    ¡°I¡¯m not. I¡¯m happy that he¡¯s found happiness.¡± She raised her gaze and looked at him.


    In fact, she had never imagined that both of them would get together, let alone get married as


    she¡¯d always seen him as a friend. Since he had been kind toward her and her children, she


    refused to make it hard for him. She knew that their marriage wouldn¡¯t be a happy one since his


    family despised her, after all.


    When he heard her answer, Isaac was skeptical as he put some food on her te. ¡°Eat up. The


    dishes are getting cold.¡±


    They spent an hour on dinner, and she noticed that he seemed to have a good appetite as he was


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    probably hungry. It was already 10.00PM by the time they finished their dinner, so she wanted to


    rush home to see her children.


    However, Isaac wanted to go stargazing and refused to let her go. Since she couldn¡¯t do anything


    about it, she sighed, thinking that she was more like a nanny instead of his personal secretary.


    When they got into the car, Isaac stared at her to the point of making Patricia ufortable.


    ¡°President Isaac, I¡¯ve agreed to go with you, so please stop looking at me like that.¡±


    ¡°Patricia, you¡¯re not allowed to think of other men when you¡¯re with me. Understand?¡± Heughed.


    It sounded more like amand as he spoke in a deep and cold tone.


    He was overbearing in Patricia¡¯s eyes, but she didn¡¯t dare to go against him and would do as he


    asked, fearing that he would cut her pay. Just then, her mobile phone rang.


    She picked up the call and answered, ¡°Hey there, Scott.¡± It was her son, and she thought that he


    was calling to rush her home.


    ¡°Mommy, pleasee back quickly. Sylvie is experiencing a high fever, and her temperature is


    over a hundred degrees.¡±

 Chapter 88

    Chapter 88


    Due to Sylvie¡¯s weak immune system, she would fall sick easily. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be there right away.¡±


    Patricia got anxious after hearing that her daughter was sick.


    Immediately after the call ended, she looked at the driver and said, ¡°Bob, could you please drive


    me to the children¡¯s hospital? Please be quick.¡±


    Hearing that, Bob looked at Isaac through the rearview mirror as he waited for his instructions.


    ¡°Quick, drive us to the children¡¯s hospital,¡± Isaac instructed when he saw how anxious Patricia


    seemed. Bob immediately drove toward the hospital after getting the green light from Isaac.


    ¡°What happened? Who got sick?¡± He turned and looked at her.


    He suspected that it must be one of her children. When they met in the hospital previously, Patricia


    looked like a mess when she sent Sylvie there. It must have been hard for a single mother like her


    to take care of three children. Tears welled up in her eyes as she looked to the front, hoping they


    could get there soon.


    ¡°It¡¯s Sylvie. She has a high fever that¡¯s over a hundred degrees Fahrenheit. Thest time she had


    a fever, she experienced seizures too. I just hope that she is fine this time round since I¡¯m not next


    to her side.¡± She was so anxious that she sped her hands together tightly, wishing she could be


    by her daughter¡¯s side.


    ¡°Mr. Zeller, one of my rtive¡¯s children is being treated at your hospital. Could you please look


    after her for me? Her name is Sylvie Aniston. That¡¯s right, thanks!¡± Isaac took his phone out and


    made a call.


    After the call ended, he pulled the woman into his arms andforted her by saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry,


    the doctors will try their best to treat her.¡±


    Patricia was so anxious that she didn¡¯t pay attention to Isaac¡¯s conversation on the phone. She


    only hoped that she could reach the hospital soon. After thirty minutes, they finally reached the


    hospital before she dashed in. Isaac rubbed his forehead, thinking about how disoriented she was


    whenever her children were unwell. He then went after her and pulled her into his arms.


    ¡°Isaac, you should leave. It¡¯s really noisy here, and we have to queue up to undergo a few


    troublesome procedures. We will go back in a taxi once everything is resolved.¡± Patricia thought


    that he wanted to wait with her and leave together once everything was done.


    Instead, he was hugging her so that she wouldn¡¯t run about. What did she go through that¡¯s


    making her so worried? Isn¡¯t getting sickmon? Isaac thought.


    ¡°Patricia, I know where they are. Follow me,¡± he said while hugging her.


    Although it was already 11.00PM, the children¡¯s hospital was packed with patients. It was probably


    because of the sudden cold wave that made the children fall sick, and there were equally long


    queues at the waiting lounge and dispensary.


    The rowdy hospital was filled with children¡¯s cries and adults¡¯ voices. Patricia followed Isaac¡¯s lead


    and entered a VIP ward on the thirteenth floor.


    When she opened the door, she saw Sylvie lying on the bed as she was given an IV drip. ¡°How is


    Sylvie? Did she experience seizures this time round? Did her fever worsen?¡± Patricia rushed in


    and asked.


    Seeing that, both of her sons got up from the couch and walked over before touching Sylvie¡¯s


    head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mommy. Sylvie has been diagnosed with influenza, and she will be fine in a


    few days after she gets her IV drips,¡± Scott exined.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Arnold,¡± said Sten while looking at Isaac.


    If not for his help, Sylvie would still be waiting for her turn to get treated by the doctor.


    ¡°Tricia, something weird happened tonight. When we were queuing up, we heard Sylvie¡¯s name


    being called out through the PA system, and after we told the nurse that Sylvie was with us, we


    were brought up here.¡± A puzzled Josephine recounted what happened earlier.

 Chapter 89

    Chapter 89


    ¡°On top of that, there were a few friendly doctors who attended to Sylvie. It saved us a lot of


    trouble as well since the check-up was all performed here and we didn¡¯t have to move around.¡±


    As Patricia touched Sylvie¡¯s forehead, it was warm but didn¡¯t seem too serious. After hearing what


    Josephine said, she began to make sense of the whole situation since ordinary people wouldn¡¯t be


    able to get such a room that easily. Since she was on a tight budget as well, she couldn¡¯t get such


    a room for Sylvie.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°Mrs. Zimmers, it¡¯s alreadyte. Please bring Scott and Sten home as they need to get some


    rest,¡± she told Josphine.


    Immediately after that, she turned around and saw both of her sons chatting with Isaac and giving


    him a high-five. Although they were disagreeable toward him and even got him drunk when he


    visited them, they treated him differently today. She suspected that it could be due to the


    arrangement that he had made for Sylvie¡¯s treatment that made them change their mind.


    Josephine greeted the man when she noticed him. ¡°Mr. Arnold, you¡¯re here too.¡± She was d that


    he was there to take care of the girls since it was better to have a man by their side at night.


    ¡°Mrs. Zimmers, the driver is downstairs. You should go back first. I will send them back after Sylvie


    is done with her IV drip.¡± Isaac nodded at her.


    ¡°Alright, we shall take our leave.¡± Josphine smiled.


    Before Scott and Sten left, they gave Patricia a cheering gesture that puzzled her. After


    Josephine left with the boys, the room suddenly became quiet. Sylvie wasying peacefully on her


    bed, and it didn¡¯t seem like she was in pain.


    Patricia turned and looked at Isaac before thanking him. ¡°President Isaac, thank you for the


    arrangements you¡¯ve made,¡± she said.


    ¡°Does she fall sick often?¡± He sat by the bed and caressed Sylvie¡¯s chubby cheeks.


    ¡°She was two pounds lighter than her brothers when she was born, and she loved to cry; it made


    taking care of her a challenge. She has been falling sick very often since young, and it always


    scares me to death. That¡¯s why I get anxious whenever she¡¯s unwell,¡± answered Patricia while


    nodding.


    Hearing that, Isaac smiled as he could tell how anxious she was from how she had acted tonight.


    ¡°Where is the children¡¯s father?¡±


    Even though they have separated, he should be supporting them financially. Is he even a man for


    making her go through such hardships? he thought to himself.


    ¡°They don¡¯t have a father,¡± she answered, shaking her head.


    She refused to reveal more since her pregnancy had always felt like a dream to her; she couldn¡¯t


    tell whether it was a dream or a reality. Although she was now sure that it really did happen, she


    didn¡¯t know where the man was.


    She thought that he must be a jerk for not taking responsibility after impregnating her, but since it


    was all arranged by Adeline and her mother, she doubted that he was a decent man.


    Isaac stopped probing when he sensed that Patricia was reluctant to talk about it. Soon after, the


    doctor stopped by to brief them on Sylvie¡¯s condition. Since it was just the flu, she would recover


    within two to three days after getting her IV drip. Silence filled the room again after the doctor left.


    Suddenly, Patricia looked at the time and realized that it was almost midnight. She felt bad and


    didn¡¯t want him to wait there. ¡°President Isaac, there are three more packs of IV fluid to be


    administered. It¡¯ll take a while, so you should leave first.¡±


    Since he had a busy schedule, she didn¡¯t want to hold him up, fearing that he would ask her for


    As Isaac stared at her, he could tell that she was exhausted and realized that it wasn¡¯t easy being


    a mother. ¡°Patricia, you can look for me if you face any problems in the future. I will help you out.¡±

 Chapter 90

    Chapter 90


    After listening to his words, Patricia smiled.


    ¡°President Isaac, you have helped me a lot today, so thank you very much!¡±


    However, Isaac didn¡¯t intend to leave. He leanedzily on the sofa and looked at her with a deep


    gaze.


    ¡°Just remember what I¡¯ve done for you.¡±


    Patricia thought to herself, He isn¡¯t thinking of a way to get me to give him more money, right?


    She kept feeling a little uneasy, but it was not appropriate to simply drive him away.


    After all, she was relying on him to survive right now. If she didn¡¯t listen to him, one order from him


    would cause her to lose her job.


    Patricia tucked Sylvie in the quilt, then sat in the chair beside the bed and kept looking at her


    daughter.


    As for Isaac, he just looked at her back like this, and the two had nothing to say.


    By the time Sylvie received all of her drips, it was already past 2.00AM. Patricia yawned and rang


    the bell.


    The nurse quickly came in, and she blushed slightly when she saw the man with crossed legs on


    the sofa.


    When any woman looked at such a handsome man, they would surely blush and feel their


    heartbeat racing!


    She pulled the needle out and gave Patricia the medicine.


    ¡°This is Sylvie¡¯s medicine. Please give it to her three times a day after her meals.¡±


    Patricia took it and said, ¡°Thank you! Do we have toe over tomorrow for more injections?¡±


    The nurse replied, ¡°Yes, she needs to take the injections for three consecutive days.¡±


    Patricia nodded and answered, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Before leaving, the nurse nced at the handsome man on the sofa, then slowly walked out of the


    ward.


    Patricia put the medicine in the bag, then bent down to carry Sylvie.


    Suddenly, a pair of big hands grabbed her wrist, and a low-pitched voice sounded.


    ¡°I¡¯ll carry her.¡±


    Patricia turned her head to look at him. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I carry her often, and she¡¯s quite heavy.¡±


    How could she let him carry her? Although this little girl was not heavy, it required a lot of strength


    to carry her for a long time.


    Nheless, she was used to it. As a mother, she had carried Sylvie all the time, especially since


    the little girl was a clingy child who didn¡¯t like to walk. Hence, she often carried her daughter.


    Isaac smiled coldly. ¡°I can even carry you together with her.¡±


    After speaking, he reached out and pinched her waist. ¡°Would you like to try it?¡±


    Questioning his strength meant he would let her know that begging for mercy was useless.


    Patricia blushed. What did he say?


    What he said about carrying her and Sylvie made her think of that scene which made her feel so


    self-conscious. After all, she was not a child.


    ¡°No. I know that you are strong!¡±


    Isaac saw her blushing; her originally fair little face was flushed, which made her even cuter.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    As he picked up Sylvie, she moved a little and mumbled, ¡°Daddy¡­¡±


    Hearing this, Isaac slightly curled the corner of his lips. If his child was at this age, she would


    surely call him that!


    When Patricia heard this, her nose burned slightly.


    Although the three children never talked about looking for their father, they always thought of that


    person whenever they were sick.


    The saddest thing was that she didn¡¯t know where he was, and she didn¡¯t even know what he


    looked like. She was really a failed mother.


    Patricia put the little quilt on the hospital bed over Sylvie. Earlier on, Josephine and the rest had


    covered the little girl with it.


    Sylvie suddenly opened her eyes and looked at Isaac with a vague expression, then she held his


    neck tightly.


    ¡°Daddy¡­ You have to stay by my side all the time, okay?¡±


    After speaking, she cried a little and fell asleep again.


    Patricia froze for a moment before she patted Sylvie¡¯s back lightly.


    ¡°Sylvie, go to sleep. We¡¯ll be home soon.¡±


    If she let Sylvie hear her voice, the girl would be able to sleep soundly.


    When Isaac saw Patricia¡¯s red eyes, he carried Sylvie with one hand and held Patricia¡¯s shoulder


    with the other.

 Chapter 91

    Chapter 91


    Patricia felt his warmth. During such a cold night, having such a warm and firm embrace could


    really warm her heart. She did not refuse and simply let him hold her and her daughter while they


    walked out of the ward.


    It looked like they were a family.


    The driver had received a message before they went downstairs, so the car was already parked at


    the exit of the hospital, waiting for them. Soon, he got out of the car and opened the door for them.


    Isaac entered with the child in his arms, while Patricia stepped around the other side and said to


    the driver, ¡°Thank you for your hard work, Bob.¡±


    It was a few degrees below zero outside, yet he waited here for so long.


    The driver smiled. ¡°You¡¯re wee, Miss Aniston. I¡¯m President Isaac¡¯s driver, and it¡¯s my duty to


    wait.¡±


    Patricia smiled back, then bent down and got into the car.


    As Isaac was holding Sylvie in his arms, the girl slept much more peacefully. This scene made


    Patricia think of her daughter and the girl¡¯s father together.


    She thought secretly in her heart that she must find the ring and the man.


    No matter how much she hated the fact that the child was his, it would be good for them to see


    each other from time to time.


    It was the first time that Isaac held a child like this. Looking at her cute little face, he suddenly


    understood Patricia. He understood why the woman was afraid of losing Sylvie, so when she


    heard that Sylvie was sick, she panicked and didn¡¯t know what she was doing.


    When they got home at 3.00AM, Isaac put Sylvie on Patricia¡¯s bed. Patricia had to sleep with her


    daughter tonight and keep an eye on the situation.


    Patricia saw him put Sylvie down before raising his hand to press it against his forehead tiredly.


    She nced at the time. It was already 3.05AM and veryte.


    Thus, she grabbed his hand and said, ¡°President Isaac, why don¡¯t you stay over tonight? I¡¯ll set up


    a bed on the floor here.¡±


    After she finished speaking, she felt that she was courting death. Would President Isaac sleep on


    the floor?


    ¡°Sylvie and I will sleep on the floor while you sleep on the bed.¡±


    Next, she opened the closet and took out the quilt.


    Looking at her slender back that appeared tired, Isaac realized what it meant to have a child. No


    wonder Patricia was so thin. Clearly, it was hard for her to gain weight if she had to suffer so much!


    After Patricia made the bed on the floor, she was ready to carry Sylvie off the bed.


    However, Isaac hugged her waist from behind and buried his head in her neck. After smelling her


    deeply, he thought that her faint, sweet scent was very nice.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    However, Patricia felt a little ufortable due to the itch in her neck. It was really abnormal for


    the two of them to be so intimate, after all.


    Isaac wanted to ask her to sleep with him on the floor. He really wanted to hold her to sleep,


    especially when he was so tired.


    However, the woman¡¯s body was stiff, and she was obviously rejecting him.


    Hence, he could only dismiss the thought despite the faint smile in his voice.


    ¡°You and Sylvie should sleep on the bed while I sleep on the floor. The child is sick, so don¡¯t bother


    her.¡±


    When Patricia heard this, she replied, ¡°Okay, go and wash up. The toothbrush you used before is


    still there.¡±


    After saying this, she felt something was wrong.


    Why did she feel that he would oftene here to stay as if they were a couple?


    She shook her head. ¡°Isaac, go wash up. It¡¯s gettingte.¡±


    If he kept holding her like this, it would make her ufortable.


    Isaac even wanted to kiss her while holding her like this. Her lips were like magic, attracting him


    and making him want to do more to her. She wanted to back away, but he was reluctant to let her


    go. After a moment, he turned her around, looked at her deeply, then moved his lips closer to hers.


    Patricia¡¯s eyes widened as she watched his lipsing closer. She actually felt that her mouth had


    gone dry, and it was a little ufortable.

 Chapter 92

    Chapter 92


    Patricia swallowed to feel better, and when their lips were about to touch, she gave him a


    frightened shove.


    ¡°Go and wash up, Isaac. I¡¯ll use the bathroom outside.¡±


    This old-fashioned house had a bathroom outside, and she could go there to wash up.


    Isaac licked his thin lips lightly but was a little disappointed that he didn¡¯t manage to kiss her.


    However, he was satisfied when he saw how madly she was blushing. He didn¡¯t embarrass her


    anymore and went into the bathroom.


    Later on, Patricia went back to the bedroom after washing up and saw that Isaac had already


    fallen asleep. He was really tired at this point.


    The next day, they all got upte at 9.00AM.


    When Patricia saw the time, she screamed in horror.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    She then turned her head and nced at the man on the floor, who was awakened by her voice.


    He raised his hand and held his forehead.


    ¡°What time is it?¡±


    He slept so deeplyst night. Although he usually got up at 6.00AM, he seemed to be able to sleep


    wellst night.


    ¡°It¡¯s 9.00AM, President Isaac. What should I do if I¡¯mte for work?¡±


    Isaac sat up slowly. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I won¡¯t deduct your sry.¡±


    Meanwhile, Sylvie rolled over and sat up. After rubbing her big eyes, she then smiled at Isaac.


    ¡°Mr. Handsome, you slept with us!¡±


    She looked very happy and smiled, revealing two cute little dimples.


    Isaac said with a smile, ¡°Good morning, darling!¡±


    That maic voice was pleasant to listen to in the morning.


    Sylvie¡¯s mouth was slightly tilted as she said, ¡°Mr. Handsome, your voice is so nice. I had a dream


    Having said that, she quickly covered her mouth and secretly nced at Patricia.


    She couldn¡¯t say the word ¡®daddy¡¯ in front of Tricia, after all. This was what her two brothers told


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    her.


    She almost said it, so she hoped her mother hadn¡¯t heard it.


    Patricia actually heard it and knew that the three children were afraid of her being sad, so they


    never mentioned it.


    She got out of bed tactfully and went into the bedroom.


    At this point, Isaac also saw her walking away on purpose.


    ¡°Did you dream about your father?¡±


    Sylvie nodded. ¡°Yes, he looked exactly like you, and he even carried me with one hand. He¡¯s very


    strong.¡±


    The little girl who had never enjoyed this kind of treatment felt happy just talking about it.


    Isaac stretched out his slender hand and touched her head. ¡°Good girl!¡±


    Then, Sylviey in bed while watching the two adults enter and exit the bathroom. Patricia


    changed her clothes, and Isaac also put on his coat.


    They were going to work again, so she and Josephine were the only ones left at home.


    Patricia said to Sylvie when she was tying a scarf around her neck, ¡°Sylvie, I¡¯lle back to pick


    you up at noon, and we can go to the hospital for the injection.¡±


    Sylvie pouted. ¡°I don¡¯t want an injection. It hurts!¡±


    Patricia ignored her as it was necessary to go.


    The two walked out of the bedroom together and went downstairs. The stairs were narrow, so they


    went one after the other.


    Josephine watched from below and felt like they were a couple going to work.


    ¡°President Isaac, Patricia, have some breakfast before you go.¡±


    Patricia also hoped that Isaac would have breakfast before leaving. After all, it was because of her


    that he was tired and had gotten upte.


    Isaac raised his left hand and nced at the expensive watch on his wrist.


    ¡°No thanks, I have a meeting at 10.30AM.¡±


    Since it was already 9.25AM, there would be traffic on the road. As such, he could only make it for


    the meeting if he left now.


    When they went out, Isaac¡¯s car was not there. Patricia took out the keys from her bag and drove


    the car Isaac didn¡¯t want to thepany.


    He sat in the passenger seat, while she drove the car to thepany.


    Isaac nced at his phone which showed many missed calls, so he dialed Liam¡¯s number.


    ¡°President Isaac, you¡¯re finally answering the phone. Something has happened! Have you read


    today¡¯s news?¡±

 Chapter 93

    Chapter 93


    Isaac had just woken up, and he hadn¡¯t had time to watch the news.


    ¡°Tell me,¡± he said impatiently and coldly.


    Liam frowned slightly. ¡°President Isaac, Miss Aniston asked the paparazzi to take a photo of you


    and her at the airport yesterday, but I blocked it from appearing on the news. However, photos of


    you carrying Patricia¡¯s child were leakedtest night, and they¡¯re everywhere right now.¡±


    It waste and they were all asleep, so he couldn¡¯t deal with it in time.


    As soon as those photos were posted on the inte, theizens exploded, and he was trending


    on social media. When he saw it in the morning, it was already toote. It had been reposted too


    many times and could not be covered up.


    Isaac said, ¡°I got it.¡±


    Then, he hung up the phone. He clicked on entertainment news and saw the picture of him holding


    Sylvie and Patricia out of the hospitalst night.


    The photo was taken very clearly, and he felt that it was pretty good since they looked like a family.


    ¡®Isaac left the hospitalte at night holding a girl very simr to him in his arms. She is suspected


    to be his daughter, and they look like a very happy family of three!¡¯


    All major news had these photos, and he casually flipped through thements below.


    Mini Tiger: ¡®Is Isaac married? The woman is beautiful, and the child is gorgeous! I wish him


    happiness!


    Sweetie Pie: ¡®Is that President Isaac¡¯s daughter? She looks a lot like him!¡¯


    Greens: ¡®When I look at this girl, I know right away that Isaac is her father because they look so


    simr.¡¯


    Isaac closed the app. Theseizens! How does Sylvie look like me?


    He smiled lightly. Sure enough, the truth leaked out at times.


    Patricia drove the car carefully, and they finally arrived at thepany an hourter. After parking


    the car, the two entered the elevator together and appeared at the president¡¯s office.


    Everyone in the president¡¯s office looked over and nodded.


    They finally understood why the president had suddenly hired a private secretary. She turned out


    to be his woman, and she even gave birth to a daughter.


    All of them couldn¡¯t help looking at Patricia, thinking that she was really lucky to have given birth to


    a child of the big boss.


    Patricia didn¡¯t know that they were trending online, nor that they were said to be a family of three.


    When she saw everyone looking their way, she could only raise her hand and wave it.


    ¡°Good morning, everyone!¡±


    With that, everyone stood up. ¡°Good morning, President Isaac! Good morning, Mrs. Arnold!¡±


    Isaac curled his lips slightly, knowing what was going on. They had taken the news seriously.


    Patricia looked confused. Where is Mrs. Arnold?


    She turned her head and nced around, but she didn¡¯t see anyone else. Hence, she didn¡¯t react


    to it or think too much about it. She went to work first, so she entered the president¡¯s office, put


    down her bag, and went to the tearoom to make coffee for Isaac. She wanted to let him eat


    something before he went to the meeting.


    There were snacks in the refrigerator in the pantry. She chose something he liked and brought the


    coffee into the office.


    ¡°President Isaac, please have something to eat first.¡±


    There were still more than ten minutes before 10.30AM, so he had time to fill his stomach first.


    Isaac was looking at the materials for the meeting. He nced at the coffee and bread, then took a


    sip of the coffee.


    Patricia sat at her desk. She looked at him, wanting to remind him to eat the bread first before


    drinking his coffee. Otherwise, his stomach would be ufortable.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    She was worried, but she didn¡¯t dare to say anything.


    At this time, Isaac¡¯s phone rang, and he put the call through.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Gran?¡±


    It was not normal for Elizabeth to call him at this time.


    ¡°Isaac, your grandfather saw today¡¯s news and kept pointing at the TV. He¡¯s very agitated. Why


    don¡¯t youe back and exin it to him? He won¡¯t listen to what I say.¡±

 Chapter 94

    Chapter 94


    Isaac raised his eyebrows. He didn¡¯t mind, but he had forgotten about Phillip.


    The older man had just woken up not long ago. Why was he watching entertainment news?


    Thinking of this, Isaac felt that Elizabeth must have gotten Phillip to watch it together.


    In the past, when Phillip was in good health, he would not watch nor apany Elizabeth to


    watch such boring news.


    Now that Phillip was sick, he could only let Elizabeth do as she pleased. Isaac couldn¡¯t help but


    He could already imagine the reluctance on Phillip¡¯s face, but Phillip had no choice but to watch it.


    ¡°Isaac, are you listening?¡± When she realized that Isaac was silent, she asked.


    Isaac replied, ¡°I¡¯lle over at night, Gran. I¡¯ll hang up first.¡±


    Elizabeth listened to the disconnected call, then looked at Phillip staring at the TV screen and


    pointing his finger. He was so excited that he was about to fall out of the wheelchair.


    ¡°Phillip, don¡¯t get excited. Isaac said he wille back tonight to exin to you.¡±


    After speaking, she sighed. For some reason, Phillip liked Adeline. However, she thought that


    Patricia was not bad too. Although Patricia had given birth to three children, the Arnold Family was


    not short of money to support them.


    When she gave the Arnold Family one or two more children, it would be lively by then.


    Phillip turned his head to look at Elizabeth and began babbling, his hands shaking more and more.


    Elizabeth felt that it was a mistake to let him watch the entertainment news together today. Seeing


    how agitated he was, she would not dare to let him watch it again in the future.


    If his brain bled again, it would be troublesome.


    The woman got up, pushed the wheelchair, and with the help of a servant, they left the main


    building together.


    She pushed Phillip for a walk in the garden. The sun was just right at this hour, and the warmth hit


    herfortably.


    ¡°Phillip, you are awake now. You must get better. Isaac¡¯s affairs will be left to him to make his own


    decision. Just stay with me. We will live a few more years since Isaac cannot be left alone in the


    world just yet.¡±


    Isaac¡¯s parents died early on when a car ident took away their son and daughter-inw, so


    Isaac was the only descendant in the Arnold Family now.


    The two elders loved him dearly and were reluctant to leave him all alone.


    There was a smile in Phillip¡¯s eyes. Although he couldn¡¯t speak and his limbs were not functioning


    well, his mind was very clear.


    He had scared Elizabeth just now, so he wouldn¡¯t scare her further.


    He suddenly raised his hand adeptly and held Elizabeth¡¯s hand, and the expression on his face


    became quiet.


    Elizabeth smiled and put her other hand over his.


    ¡°You understand what I said, don¡¯t you? Don¡¯t cause trouble; Isaac wille back tonight and give


    you an exnation.¡±


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Patricia took Sylvie and Josephine to the hospital during their afternoon break. She


    took an hour¡¯s leave, sent them home after the drip, then returned to thepany.


    It was exactly 3.00PM when she came back. She pushed open the door of the president¡¯s office


    and said, ¡°President Isaac, I¡¯vee back on time, so there¡¯s no need to deduct my sry!¡±


    When she left, she told him that she would only ask for an hour¡¯s leave. She didn¡¯t want any sry


    deduction, and she would work overtime at night.


    However, she didn¡¯t see Isaac. The person she saw was Adeline, who was sitting in Isaac¡¯s office


    chair with her back to the table.


    When she heard the woman¡¯s voice, Adeline turned around in the chair and raised an eyebrow at


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Patricia.


    ¡°Patricia, what¡¯s it like to work? It¡¯s pathetic to be out of breath for a meager sry.¡±


    After she finished speaking, she raised her hand. Her manicure was iid with diamonds, and she


    began to admire them.


    ¡°However, you do have three children to raise! Isn¡¯t it hard? Why don¡¯t you find the father of the


    children? The old geezer should not be dead yet, and I think as an elderly in his seventies, he


    should have a little pension left.¡±

 Chapter 95

    Chapter 95


    Patricia didn¡¯t want to go along with Adeline¡¯s words. She knew whether the man was old or not,


    after all.


    Seeing Adeline¡¯s smug look that wanted to see her unhappy, she decided not to let Adeline get her


    way and changed the subject. Patricia knew that in the Aniston Family, Adeline was a pampered


    youngdy. Her manicure probably cost tens of thousands, and the diamonds on her nails were all


    real.


    ¡°They¡¯re quite pretty!¡±


    After Patricia finished speaking, she turned back to her desk and added, ¡°I¡¯m talking about your


    nails, though.¡±


    She didn¡¯t mean Adeline¡¯s looks. In front of her, Adeline could only be an ugly duckling.


    This was something Adeline knew since she was young. Her mother was not ugly, and her father


    was also handsome, but she inherited all of their shorings. She was born with small eyes, a


    big round face, and an extremely t nose.


    She was annoyed by this, but fortunately, she had secretly gone to get stic surgery a few years


    ago. Her nose bridge had been raised while her eyes were surgically altered. At the very least, she


    was now considered a beauty in a crowd of people. However, as soon as she stood beside


    Patricia, she was instantly nothing.


    Thinking of this, she was irritated. It would be better if Patricia died, but that wasn¡¯t the case.


    She clenched her hands into fists and stared at Patricia coldly, her hatred bubbling up. ¡°Even if I¡¯m


    not as beautiful as you, my life is better than yours. I live the life of a wealthy Miss Aniston. What


    about you? Hmph! You haven¡¯t had a mother since you were a child, and your father doesn¡¯t like


    you either. Moreover, you live with three children at such a young age. You¡¯ll die from exhaustion.¡±


    When Patricia heard this, her face changed slightly. ¡°Who caused me not to live well? Adeline,


    there is karma in this world. Sooner orter, you and your mother will suffer retribution.¡±


    The two of them quarreled, and when Adeline saw that Patricia was bing more articte, she


    crossed her arms around her chest.


    ¡°Miss Aniston, I want coffee. Go and pour me some.¡±


    Patricia was sorting out Isaac¡¯s recent itinerary, and she had to study and prepare for the university


    entrance examination. Now that her job was stable, she wanted to start improving herself.


    ¡°Miss Aniston, President Isaac has specified that I¡¯m his personal secretary, and I can only serve


    him.¡±


    Of course, Isaac didn¡¯t say such a thing, but when he wasn¡¯t there, she could say anything.


    Adeline was so livid that she got up and walked over with daggers in her eyes.


    After pushing everything on Patricia¡¯s table to the ground, she cursed like crazy. ¡°Patricia, you¡¯re


    just his secretary! A worker! Don¡¯t think that you¡¯ve really be Mrs. Arnold after the news.¡±


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Meanwhile, the other woman watched as her cup shattered into pieces. She had made it herself


    with her three children, so it was very meaningful. She stood up from the chair and pushed


    Adeline.


    ¡°Adeline, you lunatic!¡±


    She bent over to pick up the pieces of the cup, which had a group photo of the four of them.


    However, the cup was all shattered now. This d*mn girl is still just as abominable as ever.


    Adeline, having been pushed away, was full of fury. She hated that Patricia could see Isaac every


    day, so she wanted to drive her away.


    She grabbed Patricia¡¯s hair, but thetter was not a pushover either.


    Since she had worked downtown before, Zachary found her a taekwondo teacher and had her


    learn to protect herself. Now, she was a ck belt fighter.


    She reacted by turning around and pushing Adeline to the ground.


    Adeline didn¡¯t expect this, so she groaned in pain. ¡°Ah¡­ She hit me! Miss Aniston hit me!¡±


    She was screaming and crying, sounding miserable enough. When she raised her hand to wipe


    away the tears, there was a smirk in her eyes. Patricia, let¡¯s see if you can stay in thispany.


    He¡¯ll definitely fire you.

 Chapter 96

    Chapter 96


    Hearing the cries in the president¡¯s office, Head Secretary Sore Lock pushed the door open and


    came in, only to see the woman on the ground with messy hair as she cried pitifully.


    She was slightly startled and walked over quickly.


    ¡°Miss Adeline, are you okay? Please get up first.¡±


    She helped Adeline to sit on the sofa while the woman held her waist.


    ¡°My waist and hair! Why did you hit me, Miss Aniston?¡±


    After she finished speaking, she sobbed and wiped away her tears. She was really good at


    pretending to be pitiful.


    Sore knew who President Isaac cared about, so she didn¡¯t dare to say anything.


    ¡°Miss Adeline, why don¡¯t we take you to the hospital?¡±


    Meanwhile, Patricia was picking up her things on the ground. There were her books, some work


    materials, and fragments of the cup.


    When Liam heard that there was a fight in the president¡¯s office, he went to notify Isaac.


    As soon as thetter pushed the door and entered, he saw Patricia picking up her precious cup.


    He was afraid that she would cut her hands, so he didn¡¯t make a sound.


    He watched her pick the fragments up before wrapping them in a paper bag, and he frowned


    slightly.


    He knew that it was not just a cup; it was a memory of her and her children. When she saw this


    cup at work and the four smiling faces on it, she would always smile.


    This had been encouraging her to work hard. No matter what kind of difficulties she encountered,


    she held on to make a living for the children.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Sore saw that Isaac was back, so she called out to him and said, ¡°President Isaac.¡±


    Adeline screamed even more miserably, ¡°It hurts so much! My waist is about to fall apart.¡±


    Patricia put the paper bag aside and nced at him.


    ¡°President Isaac, I¡¯ll pack up and leave immediately.¡±


    She felt that Isaac would definitely be livid and fire her for causing a mess like this today, and she


    admitted it too.


    She couldn¡¯t tolerate Adeline. Although she could tolerate the men downtown before, she couldn¡¯t


    tolerate this woman.


    Isaac stood beside her desk and watched her pack her things. She was quite stubborn.


    He could see that as long as she faced Adeline, she became like a hedgehog who didn¡¯t even


    want this job.


    ¡°Make fifty copies of this document.¡±


    Patricia froze for a moment. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Who told you to leave? Is this ce a hotel where you cane and leave as you wish?¡±


    The man¡¯s angr face was full of seriousness, and his eyes were dark and bottomless as he


    stared at her.


    Patricia quickly took the document over. ¡°Oh!¡±


    It would be fine if he didn¡¯t fire her, but she thought that if she offended his girlfriend, he was


    certainly going toy her off.


    Now that she was able to stay, she didn¡¯t want to lose this job. She took the documents to make


    copies, while Isaac strode to the sofa area and said to Sore, ¡°Miss Lock, go to work.¡±


    His voice was low and cold as if he was ming her for being bothersome.


    Sore nodded slightly. ¡°Okay, President.¡±


    She didn¡¯t know what she had done wrong. Is it because I appeased Miss Adeline? Sore


    suddenly felt that President Isaac was biased toward Patricia.


    I suppose the child¡¯s mother is definitely more important than a girlfriend.


    Isaac sat on the sofa with his legs folded elegantly, then looked coldly at the woman on the


    opposite side who was grimacing in pain.


    Adeline couldn¡¯t stand being stared at like that, so she wiped her tears and said, ¡°Isaac, Patricia is


    a lunatic. You asked me toe to your office before I got off work. I happened to be nearby and


    came early. As soon as I entered the door, she hit me. I don¡¯t even know what happened!¡±

 Chapter 97

    Chapter 97


    As soon as Adeline finished speaking, she began to wipe her tears again. The hatred in her eyes


    was deep.


    How dared Patricia call her ugly! It was considered a small thing to pull Patricia¡¯s hair, but she


    never expected that Patricia would counterattack as if she had learned martial arts.


    For a while, Adeline felt that she had suffered a big loss, and she needed to make Patricia suffer a


    little today.


    As he sneered, Isaac then turned on the disy on the wall and clicked on the CCTV in the office


    with his phone.


    Adeline opened her mouth in shock, for he had magnified all her movements so that they could


    see clearly.


    It was clear at a nce who was at fault.


    After the video finished ying, the disy screen retracted into the wall, and the smile at the


    corner of Isaac¡¯s mouth grew, giving people a sense of danger.


    Adeline quickly sat up straight. ¡°Isaac, she called me ugly! That¡¯s why I pulled her hair.¡±


    Isaac sneered and answered, ¡°Can¡¯t she tell the truth? Or do you want her to tell lies?¡±


    This undoubtedly meant that Adeline was ugly, causing the woman to feel even more


    ufortable.


    ¡°Isaac¡­¡±


    She got up and sat beside him, trying to grab his arm.


    Isaac moved aside and said coldly, ¡°Adeline, our rtionship is a contracted one. I have given you


    some benefits and influence in the outside world. Others may respect you because they think you


    are my woman, but not Patricia, understand?¡±


    Adeline nodded, but she was not convinced. Why should Patricia be protected by him?


    Isn¡¯t she just a secretary? Why shouldn¡¯t she be respectful toward me?


    Although she was not convinced, she still said, ¡°I know, Isaac. I won¡¯t mess with her in the future.


    Don¡¯t be angry, okay? Didn¡¯t you say that I¡¯ll be going home with you at night? I didn¡¯t manage to


    see Old Mr. Arnoldst time, so I¡¯ll give the gift to him today.¡±


    After that, she took out a box of supplements.


    ¡°This is good for his health!¡±


    After she finished speaking, she smiled lightly. As long as she could win the Arnold Family¡¯s favor


    and be Isaac¡¯s woman, then a little secretary wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything to her no matter


    what.


    When she really won this man¡¯s heart, Patricia would be driven away at her order and be bullied to


    no end.


    After Patricia copied the documents and entered the door, she saw Adelineughing. Sure


    enough, President Isaac was very capable of winning a woman¡¯s favor.


    She put the documents in her hands on the table. ¡°President Isaac, I have made the copies.¡±


    After she finished speaking, she went back to her desk. She felt like a third wheel when faced with


    both of them, and Patricia felt rather ill at ease.


    She got up and added, ¡°President Isaac, Mr. Dorchester says that we¡¯ve run out of coffee. I¡¯ll go


    and buy some.¡±


    After she finished speaking, she took the bag and left. It was true that they had run out of coffee;


    she initially wanted to ask someone to buy it, but she made an excuse to leave.


    Isaac responded, ¡°Okay!¡±


    She was probably in a bad mood because she didn¡¯t want to see Adeline. However, he needed


    Adeline to perform today, so he could only let Patricia go out to rx.


    Originally, Isaac told Adeline that the driver would pick her up at 6.00PM, and she needed to put


    on a performanceter. He didn¡¯t expect her toe over so early, causing the two of them to


    meet.


    As Patricia left the president¡¯s office, Liam came back. He called out to her with a smile, asking,


    ¡°Miss Aniston, where are you going?¡±


    Patricia smiled sweetly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Dorchester. I told the president just now that you asked me


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    to buy coffee. Please cover for meter, thank you!¡±


    She put her hands together and bowed to him.


    Liam¡¯s eyes shed with surprise.


    Uh¡­ Is she messing with me? How would I dare to ask her to buy coffee?


    Two words slipped through his mind.


    I¡¯m dead.

 Chapter 98

    Chapter 98


    Patricia came out of Arnold Corporation, took a taxi to the hospital, bought Poppy¡¯s favorite


    dessert, and bought a set of cosmetics for Darcie.


    When she entered the ward, Poppy had taken an injection and was already asleep.


    Darcie was lying beside the bed and sleeping, so Patricia took a nket and covered her. Since


    the woman was a light sleeper, she opened her eyes as soon as she felt the warmth on her body.


    She had gotten used to sleeping lightly for the past two years. She was afraid that something


    would happen to her child, so she would wake up with any little movement.


    She raised her hand and rubbed her face. ¡°Tricia, are you here?¡±


    Patricia carefully covered her with the nket. ¡°You should sleep a little longer.¡±


    Darcie shook her head, and when she saw the cosmetics and desserts on the table, there was a


    hint of darkness in her eyes.


    ¡°Patricia, did you buy me cosmetics? I don¡¯t have the mood at all right now.¡±


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Other than her job at night requiring her to wear heavy makeup, she was not even in the mood to


    wash her face during the day, let alone engage in skin care.


    Patricia touched her face. ¡°No matter what, a woman can¡¯t give up her looks. You¡¯re not showing


    your beauty to others, but to show it to yourself.¡±


    This was what she was like. No matter how hard the day was, she insisted on skin care, got up


    early in the morning to jog, and practiced yoga. She just wanted to maintain herself in the most


    beautiful state, and when she saw her beautiful self, her mood would also improve.


    Darcie nodded. ¡°Yes, we can¡¯t give up on ourselves.¡±


    At that moment, the nurse entered. All of them called her Ms. Leighton, and she helped Darcie to


    take care of Poppy. Since she took pity on Darcie, she took care of the little girl wholeheartedly.


    ¡°Darcie, aren¡¯t you busy today? Go and do your thing!¡±


    The two called, ¡°Ms. Leighton.¡±


    When Ms. Leighton saw Patricia, she nodded slightly before busying herself. She took out the


    clean clothes that she had brought from the house and put them in the cab.


    Darcie took out ab andbed her hair, then went to the bathroom to wash her face.


    ¡°Tricia, aren¡¯t you going to work? Let¡¯s go downstairs together.¡±


    Patricia put on her bag and said goodbye to Ms. Leighton, and the two walked toward the elevator


    while holding hands.


    There were not many people in the hospital at this point, so there were only the two of them in the


    elevator.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have to go back to thepany today. Where are you going? I¡¯ll apany you.¡±


    Darcie nced at her. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you are going to do everything for Arnold Corporation


    because they¡¯re paying you a high sry? How can you skip work?¡±


    Patricia had told her before that having this job would make life much easier for her, so she could


    afford to buy cosmetics for Darcie.


    However, when she thought of Adeline, she became angry.


    ¡°Isaac¡¯s grandfather wants him to marry Adeline, and she came to thepany today. I fought


    with her, so I couldn¡¯t bear to stay in the office and had toe out.¡±


    Although it was a bit cowardly of her since Adeline should be the one who needed to leave, she


    was the future president¡¯s wife. Hence, Patricia could onlypromise.


    ¡°In that case, does Isaac want you to be his mistress?¡±


    Since Isaac had her be his secretary, everyone could see this was what Isaac meant. Of


    course, there was the high sry too.


    Patricia¡¯s face changed immediately. ¡°No, I won¡¯t be a mistress!¡±


    What she hated the most in her life was being a mistress. If it weren¡¯t for Gwen, she would not


    have lost her mother since she was a child, and she would not have to suffer right now.


    Darcie smiled and squeezed her. ¡°I know you don¡¯t want to, but I think Isaac likes you. You have to


    believe me.¡±

 Chapter 99

    Chapter 99


    Patricia shook her head. ¡°He just likes to bully me.¡±


    When she thought of Isaac, she was angry. That guy bullies me every day.


    She also understood that the reason why he had her be his secretary was probably because he


    thought she was easy to bully and made his boring life a little fun.


    Seeing her irritated look, Darcie thought Patricia was jealous, but the girl refused to admit it.


    She sighed and took Patricia out of the elevator.


    ¡°Patricia, sometimes a man likes to bully the woman he likes. Think about how he usually treats


    others. Then, think about how he treats you. Isn¡¯t it different?¡±


    Patricia thought for a while and had to agree. He usually treated others cold and ruthless like a


    boss, but to her, he wouldugh sometimes. However, she thought that he was just mocking her.


    She sighed. ¡°No, it¡¯s useless for him to like anyone anyway; his grandfather wants him to marry


    Adeline. Phillip is ill, so Isaac doesn¡¯t dare to disobey him. As long as he has a rtionship with


    Adeline, he¡¯s my enemy.¡±


    When she thought about it this way, she secretly swore that even if he was an enemy, she was


    going to earn his money anyway. If she earned more, it would hurt them both.


    Darcie shook her head. ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll see then!¡±


    From her point of view, how could Isaac marry someone he didn¡¯t love?


    Even if Phillip forced him, he would notpromise so easily. After all, sessful businessmen


    couldn¡¯t be forced into submission so easily.


    Darcie wouldn¡¯t believe it. This silly girl will be his sooner orter.


    The two got into a taxi, then Darcie told the driver to go to Coast Side Apartment.


    Patricia asked, ¡°Are you going to see a friend? Would it be inconvenient for me to go too?¡±


    At this time, Patricia wondered if she would affect Darcie¡¯s date if she went with her. If Darcie could


    find a good man to marry, life would be better in the future.


    By then, Poppy could have surgery, and when she was cured, Darcie could also live well.


    Darcie looked out the window and said lightly, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m going to find the person who has


    sessfully matched with Poppy. I¡¯m going to ask him toe to the hospital so that she can


    have surgery as soon as possible.¡±


    Patricia¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that he¡¯s in the army? Is he back?¡±


    This was simply too good to be true. They had been worried that he would not have any vacation


    days, and that those in the military did not have much free time.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Darcie smiled. ¡°Yes, I think God is kind to me.¡±


    As long as Poppy got better, she was willing to do anything.


    Patricia leaned on her shoulder with a smile in her eyes.


    ¡°Great.¡±


    More than an hourter, the car stopped at the entrance of Coast Side Apartment, and the two got


    out of the car.


    Darcie took a look at the address on her phone. ¡°He¡¯s on the eighteenth floor.¡±


    At this hour, they couldn¡¯t be sure if he was in. However, they decided to try their luck first. It would


    be great if he was at home, but if he wasn¡¯t, they would wait until he came back sooner orter.


    The two registered their information before they were able to enter the apartment. Next, they


    reached the eighteenth floor and found unit 1802.


    Darcie took a deep breath. ¡°Patricia, I¡¯m a little nervous. What should I do if he doesn¡¯t agree to it?¡±


    Although this person was her hope, she couldn¡¯t force them if they didn¡¯t want to.


    Patricia reached out and rang the doorbell. ¡°Since he is willing to participate in the bone marrow


    bank, he must be willing to donate.¡±


    After a while, someone came to open the door.


    It was a girl, and when she saw them, she asked, ¡°Who are you looking for?¡±

 Chapter 100

    Chapter 100


    Darcie squeezed out a smile. ¡°We¡¯re looking for Percy Henderson.¡±


    When Patricia heard his name, she suddenly remembered something. Isn¡¯t he Isaac¡¯s friend? That


    major general.


    The girl called out, ¡°Percy, two youngdies are looking for you.¡±


    After she was done speaking, the girl walked inside. Percy came over wearing pajamas, and his


    eyes were drowsy.


    He raised his hand and scratched his head. ¡°Who are you?¡±


    When his eyesnded on Patricia, he let out a smile.


    ¡°P-Pa¡­¡±


    Before he finished, he quickly changed his address.


    ¡°Miss Aniston, why are you here?¡±


    Darcie, who had beenpletely ignored, wore a sports suit today, and she wasn¡¯t in great spirits.


    Naturally, she looked bleak while standing beside Patricia.


    Patricia was surprised to see that it was him.


    ¡°What a coincidence, Young Master Henderson. This is my friend, Darcie.¡±


    Percy nced at Darcie at this time, and he felt that this woman looked very dull. However, Darcie


    was also a beauty with sharp features, big eyes, and features that made her look mixed.


    ¡°Hello!¡±


    After he finished speaking, he pointed inside. ¡°Come in!¡±


    The two stepped into the apartment, and they realized that the ce was very big upon entering.


    There was gorgeous scenery outside of the floor-to-ceiling windows.


    Those who lived here enjoyed life a lot.


    Percy sat on the sofa. ¡°Please have a seat. What would you like to drink?¡±


    Darcie took over. ¡°Young Master Henderson, there¡¯s no need for drinks. I¡¯vee to you on behalf


    of my daughter. She has leukemia, and her blood matches yours, so I would like to invite you to


    the hospital for a check-up. We want to go ahead with the surgery as soon as possible.¡±


    Hearing this, Percy sat up straight. Hisplexion was dark, and his whole body had steely


    masculinity to it.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Miss Bowes, I have already said that I don¡¯t want to do it.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t that he willingly joined the bone marrow bank back then. His ex-girlfriend had been


    working there at the time. He just wanted to pursue her and get close to her, so he said he wanted


    to donate his bone marrow.


    It had been four or five years, and he had long forgotten about it.


    Now that the girl had be his ex-girlfriend, he didn¡¯t even take his application to heart.


    Darcie¡¯s face turned pale, and she panicked.


    ¡°Young Master Henderson, I beg you! My daughter is seriously ill now, and her surgery can¡¯t be


    dyed any longer. We¡¯ve finally found a match after a very long time. Please save her.¡±


    Percy was not a cold-blooded person, but the bone marrow surgery was very harmful to his body.


    He had done some research about it. Moreover, his current identity made it unsuitable for him to


    go through the surgery.


    Besides, this woman¡¯s daughter was none of his business, so he didn¡¯t care!


    Seeing that Percy didn¡¯t speak, Darcie kneeled on the ground.


    ¡°I beg you, Young Master Henderson. I will do anything you ask in the future.¡±


    Darcie began to sob, and at this moment, it was as if herst glimmer of hope had been dashed.


    Patricia went to help her up. ¡°Darcie, why are you kneeling? Get up.¡±


    Percy is really hard-hearted for refusing to save a life. However, this kind of thing cannot be forced.


    The man frowned. ¡°It¡¯s useless to kneel to me, and I can¡¯t donate. In fact, it¡¯s best if the donation


    Why ask an outsider to donate their marrow?


    When Percy put it that way, the two women fell silent. Even the father of the child was unwilling, so


    why would Percy, an outsider, donate his bone marrow?


    Darcie was also taken aback, but this was her personal affair and the matter she was most furious


    about, so she couldn¡¯t exin.

 Chapter 101

    Chapter 101


    Seeing Darcie so upset, Patricia said, ¡°Can you help my friend, Young Master Henderson? Poppy


    is a charming and lovable child. She will only live for six months if she can¡¯t find a suitable bone


    marrow donor.¡±


    As she said those words, her eyes filled with tears.


    ¡°This is your problem; I really can¡¯t do anything about it,¡± Percy said as he picked up his cup of tea


    and took a sip.


    Darcie got to her feet and bowed to him as soon as it was apparent that he had turned down her


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    request.


    ¡°I apologize for bothering you, Young Master Henderson.¡±


    Then, she walked to the door in a daze while Patricia also got up.


    She cast a quick nce at Percy before chasing after Darcie.


    ¡°Let¡¯s think of something else, Darcie.¡±


    Darcie sobbed in Patricia¡¯s embrace after leaving Percy¡¯s apartment. ¡°I believed there was a


    glimmer of hope for Poppy. Now¡­ I¡¯m at a loss for what to do.¡±


    Patricia was also furious, but she didn¡¯t have the power to force Percy to perform the surgery.


    ¡°Darcie, the hospital should also be on the lookout for suitable bone marrow. There will


    undoubtedly be some suitable donors among the world¡¯s poption. Alternatively, you can contact


    Poppy¡¯s father or any rtives on her father¡¯s side. The likelihood of a suitable donor being rted


    by blood is higher,¡± she added after some thoughts.


    Darcie wiped away her tears as she heard this. Donating bone marrow was not something that


    could be forced. ¡°All right, I¡¯ll try to contact them.¡±


    She was used to kneeling and begging for help, so she didn¡¯t mind doing it again.


    After that, they left the Coast Side Apartment.


    Percy dialed Isaac¡¯s number, and it took a long time for the call to be connected.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Isaac¡¯s tone was frosty and impatient.


    ¡°Are you in a bad mood without your personal secretary?¡± Percy burst outughing.


    He had been informed by Nik that Isaac had transferred Patricia to hispany, specifically his


    office. As a result, Isaac could see his personal secretary on a daily basis.


    Isaac was sitting next to Adeline in the car at the time. She sprayed so much perfume that he


    almost choked on it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t beat around the bush.¡± He was annoyed by the fragrance, which is why he vented on Percy.


    Percy had a close rtionship with him, so he was ustomed to it and didn¡¯t mind Isaac¡¯s


    mannerism.


    ¡°Ise, do you know who just dropped by my house?¡±


    Isaac waspletely uninterested and responded coldly, ¡°I¡¯m going to hang up. I¡¯m busy.¡±


    ¡°Wait! It¡¯s Patricia who came to my house.¡±


    After Percy had finished speaking, he deliberately kept silent. Isaac, who was on the other end of


    the line, did not hang up after hearing his statements, which made Percyugh.


    ¡°Haha¡­ Aren¡¯t you preupied? Go ahead and handle your business. We¡¯ll talk after you¡¯re


    done.¡±


    Isaac¡¯s face was pale because he had been exposed and he said, ¡°I¡¯m not really busy right now. I


    am free to speak.¡±


    ¡°Pfft¡­¡± Percy couldn¡¯t hold back hisughter any longer. The only person who could get Isaac to


    stop doing anything was Patricia.


    ¡°Go on.¡± Isaac was clearly agitated, and he wanted to know what was going on as soon as


    possible.


    ¡°She and her friend came to beg me to donate bone marrow.¡±


    ¡°Bone marrow?¡± Isaac frowned.


    Percy, of course, would disagree. His current condition prevented him or his body from being


    harmed in any way. Furthermore, his job was extremely dangerous; his life could be in danger at


    any time. As a result, he could only stay in good shape by maintaining good physical fitness.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s the daughter of one of her friends, Darcie. Darcie looks pitiful. If I hadn¡¯t¡­ I almost


    agreed.¡±


    ¡°Well, I see. I¡¯m hanging up,¡± Isaac replied.


    The car was parked in the parking lot of Arnold Manor. Isaac led Adeline into the main building just


    as Old Mr. Arnold rolled his eyes when he saw the two of them at this point.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Phillip? Are you not feeling well again?¡± Old Mrs. Arnold eximed.


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 102

    Chapter 102


    When Isaac saw Phillip¡¯s expression, he turned his head to look at Adeline. Why did Phillip faint


    since he was the one who had asked Isaac to bring his granddaughter-inw home?


    Adeline was startled, so the two of them quickly approached Phillip.


    ¡°Old Mr. Arnold? Old Mr. Arnold¡­¡±


    Why did Phillip have to pass out when she was all set to show off today?


    As the doctor administered first aid to Phillip, Isaac moved to the side and asked, ¡°How is Old Mr.


    Arnold?¡±


    The doctor heaved a sigh of relief after the examination and replied, ¡°He¡¯s fine, Young Master


    Isaac. Old Mr. Arnold was simply overly excited, so he couldn¡¯t breathe for a while. He¡¯ll recover


    soon.¡±


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Elizabeth wiped her tears away as she heard the doctor¡¯s words; this darn Phillip was going to


    scare her to death.


    Why was he so ecstatic to see Adeline? She had no idea why he adored Adeline.


    Elizabeth had no choice now. As Phillip¡¯s health deteriorated, Isaac was forced to marry whoever


    he desired. On the other hand, she wished that her spouse would live for a longer period of time


    since she didn¡¯t want to be left alone.


    Isaac knew Phillip liked Adeline a lot when he saw Phillip like this, and there was a cold look on


    Isaac¡¯s face.


    It seemed that the sham marriage must go on.


    Phillip opened his eyes after a while, but when he saw Adeline, he rolled his eyes before he fainted


    again.


    They were so terrified that they yelled, ¡°Old Mr. Arnold!¡±


    ¡°Grandpa¡­¡±


    ¡°Old Mr. Arnold¡­¡±


    ¡°Phillip, your grandson, hase back to see you with his girlfriend. Don¡¯t get too excited!¡±


    When Phillip heard this, he looked at Elizabeth, pointed to the room and closed his eyes.


    He was indicating that he was tired and wanted to return to his room. Isaac had brought Adeline


    home, but Phillip preferred to rest rather than see her.


    ¡°Please send Phillip inside to rest,¡± Elizabeth said to the servant.


    She also believed that if Phillip saw Miss Aniston again, he would be overjoyed and something bad


    would have to happen.


    Phillip entered the room, apanied by the servant and the doctor. Elizabeth, on the other hand,


    raised her hand to wipe away her tears.


    Isaac sat beside her, his arms wrapped around her shoulders.


    ¡°Gran, the doctor said that all of Grandpa¡¯s physical signs are normal and he will recover


    gradually.¡±


    He was well aware of his grandparents¡¯ good rtionship and the fact that they had been together


    for a lifetime and couldn¡¯t be apart.


    ¡°Well, he¡¯ll live for a hundred years.¡± Elizabeth agreed.


    Adeline, who was nearby, had the ginseng box in her hands. She was upset because she hadn¡¯t


    been able to speak to Phillip.


    After noticing Elizabeth¡¯s sad expression, she sat beside Elizabeth.


    ¡°This is the skin care product I bought for you, Old Mrs. Arnold. It¡¯s just right for your age and skin


    type.¡±


    Elizabeth cast a nce at Adeline; her look was simply ordinary, but she couldn¡¯t do anything


    since Phillip was fond of her.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for making you spend so much money,¡± she apologized with a nod.


    Isaac and Adeline had dinner with Elizabeth, and she got up to see if Phillip had eaten.


    It was just Isaac and Adeline at the dinner table when he said, ¡°When I need you to act again in


    the future, I¡¯ll ask the driver to pick you up. You are not required to personally visit thepany. If


    you decide not to proceed, I can cancel the contract on your behalf.¡±


    He did notpel her. Even though Phillip needed her right now, Isaac would never force her to


    do anything.


    Adeline was overjoyed to see him. How could she pass up such an opportunity to get close to


    him?


    ¡°I¡¯m willing to do it, Isaac. I do.¡±


    Following that, Isaac raised his left hand and took a look at his expensive watch. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte.


    I¡¯ll ask the driver to take you home.¡±


    Hearing this, Adeline quickly stood up, fearful that he would cancel the contract. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll leave


    first, Isaac. Give me a call if you need anything.¡±

 Chapter 103

    Chapter 103


    Adeline received a phone call as she was leaving Arnold Manor. The caller ID showed that it was


    her cousin Annabelle who was calling. She doesn¡¯t normally contact me. What¡¯s her reason for


    calling today?


    She didn¡¯t want to answer at first, but Annabelle called again shortly after the phone had


    automatically hung up on her.


    Adeline had no choice but to answer the phone. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Annabelle?¡±


    Annabelle was Tobias¡¯s youngest child. She used to get along well with Patricia and was always


    following Patricia around.


    This was why Adeline didn¡¯t like Annabelle very much. Furthermore, Annabelle constantly imed


    that Adeline was the mistress¡¯ daughter, which infuriated her even more.


    ¡°Addy, it¡¯s my birthday today. Why haven¡¯t you arrived yet? Where¡¯s my present?¡±


    Adeline frowned slightly as she realized Annabelle had called to ask for a gift.


    ¡°How old are you? Why is a kid having a birthday celebration? Did Grandpa allow you to have a


    party?¡±


    Old Mr. Aniston was a gentle and sinct man, who never allowed birthday parties for the


    younger generations. Take Adeline for an example; she was already twenty-three and never had a


    birthday party.


    Thinking about it made her angry. The socialite circle was gossiping about her, iming that the


    reason why she couldn¡¯t have a party was because she was not liked by Old Mr. Aniston.


    No one had been paying attention to her exnation.


    This was because Patricia had a birthday party when she was eighteen, in which all the socialites


    had attended the event.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Addy, I¡¯m eighteen years old and I¡¯m an adult now, soe over right away!¡±


    Adeline cursed as Annabelle hung up after finishing her sentence.


    ¡°This dumb kiddo. She abruptly ended the call without giving me a chance to respond. She is


    In a short while, Annabelle shared an address to her.


    ¡­


    Patricia sat next to Annabelle at arge table while she stared at the Anistons. In the six years


    since they hadst seen each other, nothing had changed.


    The aunts were all dressed in gold and silver, and the uncles hadn¡¯t changed much except that


    their bellies were bigger while their hair was thinning.


    Since Annabelle had a good rtionship with Patricia, she was required to attend her eighteenth


    birthday celebration.


    ¡°Eat more, Patricia! Take a look at how skinny you are now,¡± Annabelle said as she ced some


    food on Patricia¡¯s te.


    ¡°What do you know about it, Annabelle? Patricia is staying in shape. Even if you eat as much as


    you want at your age, you don¡¯t have to worry about gaining weight,¡± Annabelle¡¯s mother, who was


    Patricia¡¯s second aunt, said with a smile.


    She then served some food to Annabelle. It¡¯s not that Patricia wanted to stay in shape; rather,


    she¡¯s never had much of an appetite, to begin with.


    Especially today, she saw how sad Darcie was because of her daughter. She even got on her


    knees in front of Percy, but he was so heartless that he turned down her request. As a result, she


    needed to find a way to assist her.


    Gwen, who sat across from Patricia, nced at her from time to time while she clearly looked


    upset.


    She was enraged as she remembered how badly she had been beaten that day.


    As a result, she asked Patricia, ¡°Tricia, why didn¡¯t you bring your three children here today and let


    them try these fancy dishes? It tastes delicious.¡±


    The Wok of Fame was a well-known restaurant in Appleby. It was said that the royal chef of the


    pce opened it, and it had been around for over a century.


    Obviously,mon people could not afford to dine at this restaurant as each dish cost at least


    three figures.


    When everyone at the table heard Gwen¡¯s question, they became silent because it was


    inappropriate to discuss the children at that time. After all, this incident enraged Old Mr. Aniston.


    He was initially fond of Patricia, but over time, he stopped caring about her. When she showed up


    at the party today, Old Mr. Aniston did not ask her to leave. He was only bothered by the fact that


    her three children would bring shame to the Aniston Family.


    He didn¡¯t want to make a fool of himself. Patricia would be unable to face the Anistons in the future


    if Gwen continued to talk about it.


    ¡°The kids are too loud. I¡¯m afraid they¡¯ll annoy the uncles and aunties,¡± Patricia responded to her.

 Chapter 104

    Chapter 104


    Annabelle couldn¡¯t help but notice what her great aunt said. She invited Patricia, so she wouldn¡¯t


    let others bully Patricia.


    ¡°Aunt Hough, when will your daughter arrive? Is she iming that something happened because


    she didn¡¯t want to give me a gift?¡±


    Annabelle changed the subject in order to divert attention away from Patricia.


    She was still young at that time and had no idea what had happened. However, as time passed,


    she overheard family members talking about Patricia and realized that Patricia was pregnant with


    someone else¡¯s child.


    As such, Patricia was kicked out of the vi and she vanished as a result.


    Annabelle would not have known if her mother never informed that Patricia had recently returned.


    As a result, she obtained Patricia¡¯s phone number and asked her out.


    She was ecstatic to see Patricia again because she hadn¡¯t seen Patricia in ages and had missed


    Patricia dearly.


    At this point, Gwen looked at her husband with unhappiness. She had been causing trouble for


    years, and her husband had always supported the Anistons.


    They felt that Patricia was a disgrace to him and the Anistons. Therefore, he would not be able to


    help her in this scenario.


    ¡°Addy visited her boyfriend¡¯s house today, and she will be here after dinner,¡± Gwen spoke with a


    smug grin that stretched from ear to ear.


    ¡°Addy already has a boyfriend?¡± Everyone wondered.


    ¡°You previously said that you wanted to set up Addy with a man. She¡¯s already got a boyfriend?¡±


    Olivia asked, ¡°Who is it? Why don¡¯t she bring him back for us to have a look?¡±


    ¡°Yeah! Is he a nobleman, and if so, from whose family? We¡¯ll have to think about it if he¡¯s just a


    ¡°Don¡¯t let love get the best of Addy, or else¡­¡±


    Gwen¡¯s sister remembered Patricia¡¯s experience as she blurted out the words, but she held it back


    in the end. She gave Patricia the side eye and attempted to save her own self by not directly


    saying those words.


    Gwen was expecting them to ask, so she purposefully kept them guessing.


    ¡°They have just recently started, and Addy¡¯s boyfriend¡¯s family adored her; she had visited them


    twice. However, we have yet to see him, so we will have to wait and see.¡±


    Gwen¡¯s happy face piqued everyone¡¯s interest, making them as curious as ever.


    ¡°Who is it, Gwen? Please let us know so that we can satisfy our curiosity!¡±


    She cast a nce at Patricia before raising her voice, ¡°Addy¡¯s boyfriend is Isaac, the eldest child


    from the Arnold Family.¡±


    After these words were said, everyone at the table was silent for about a second before they all


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    spoke at the same time. ¡°Isaac Arnold?¡±


    Their hearts ached as they looked at each other. Everyone had hoped that their daughter would


    marry into the Arnold Family, but that was not going to happen. Adeline was extremely lucky to be


    Isaac¡¯s girlfriend.


    She was a mistress¡¯s child who climbed through the ranks and married into the Arnold Family; as a


    result, she was living a good life.


    ¡°Congrattions, sister-inw!¡±


    ¡°Addy is extremely fortunate.¡±


    Patricia looked around the table as everyone began to tter Gwen.


    ¡°You will have a good life in the future, Gwen. You have a wonderful son-inw! I¡¯m jealous!¡± Olivia


    looked at her daughter as she spoke. My daughter is certainly more attractive and educated than


    Adeline. How could she have passed up such a wonderful opportunity?


    Abigail, her daughter, quickly averted her gaze and pretended not to hear those words.


    At this precise moment, Adeline entered the restaurant with a branded paper bag and ced it in


    front of Annabelle.


    ¡°Happy birthday, Annabelle!¡±


    Annabelle nced at the gift. As expected, Adeline was generous and she replied, ¡°Thank you


    very much, Addy.¡±


    Adeline sat next to Patricia since the seat next to Patricia was vacant due to the unwillingness of


    those present to sit next to her.

 Chapter 105

    Chapter 105


    Everybody was very courteous toward Adeline, and Tobias poured a cup of wine for her.


    ¡°Addy, since it¡¯s Annabelle¡¯s birthday today, you must drink with us.¡±


    Adeline was somewhat shocked at this since Tobias, who would usually ignore her, actually poured


    a cup of wine for her.


    Raising her eyebrows, she was feeling a bit uneasy.


    But since my mother is here, then everyone should know where I went today. I am the future Mrs.


    Arnold, so how could they not afford to suck up to me?


    Feeling very high and mighty of herself, she only took a sip after toasting while all the others


    emptied their cup. Yet, nobody dared to say anything about this.


    On the other hand, Patricia wasforting Darcie through text, so she did not know what was


    going on.


    Closing in on her, Annabelle asked, ¡°What are you doing, Patricia? Look at how smug Adeline is


    being right now. I wanted to let her spend a lot to make her feel the pain, but she¡¯s feeling so high


    and mighty instead. Everyone has turned into a sycophant. It¡¯s a disgusting sight to behold.¡±


    Patricia then looked up to see everyone surrounding Adeline with some of them even wanting to


    know about the ongoings of the Arnolds.


    ¡°It¡¯s not impossible to get to know Isaac, but he has his own set of rules. So, he will not break them


    just for me.¡±


    What Adeline meant was that it would be impossible to get to know Isaac through her.


    Maybe as rtives, but not as business partners.


    Andy stated coldly, ¡°Stop making it so hard on Addy. After all, she just got together with the person,


    and you all are thinking of taking advantage of their rtionship? We¡¯ll be rtives after she gets


    married, so why are all of you in such a hurry?¡±


    With a sneer, he then sipped from the wine ss.


    ¡°My daughter, being the outstanding individual she is, naturally attracts simrly talented men,¡± he


    said this before ncing at Patricia. She¡¯s different from this brat. She¡¯s not evenparable to


    Addy.


    Even though Patricia felt her father¡¯s disdainful gaze, she chose to ignore it. After all, she came


    here for Annabelle¡¯s sake. She chose to put up with it since she wouldn¡¯t be seeing the Aniston


    Family¡¯s faces again.


    Yet, Adeline suddenly asked, ¡°Annabelle, what did Patricia give you? You¡¯ll have to take into


    consideration that she has three kids to feed, so she can¡¯t give you anything branded.¡±


    The mother and daughter duo enjoyed bringing up Patricia¡¯s children whenever they had the


    opportunity, as they liked to add insult to injury.


    Rolling her eyes, Annabelle retorted, ¡°I like whatever Patricia gives me!¡±


    ¡°Take it out and let us have a look then!¡±


    Adeline reached out in determination to make Patricia humiliate her.


    Then, Patricia¡¯s phone rang. When she noticed it was Isaac calling, she dared not refuse the call.


    Now that she was his personal secretary, she needed to be on-call 24/7, which was why her sry


    was so high.


    ¡°Hello.¡±


    ¡°Where are you?¡±


    Hearing the man¡¯s cold tone, Patricia took a nce at the table in front of her before softly


    replying, ¡°Is there anything I can help you with, President Arnold?¡±


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Where are you?¡±


    Patricia frowned at his words. Why is he not replying to me and only repeating the same question?


    ¡°I¡¯m at The Wok of Fame.¡±


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ming over to pick you up now. I want something sweet to drink tonight, so whip it up


    for me. Before you forget, remember to always cook and clean for me after you clock off.¡±


    Hanging up, Patricia frowned.


    Since I still owe him over a hundred thousand, looks like I can¡¯t avoid doing ve work even at


    night. She was rtively free in the past due to him being interstate for work reasons.


    Raising Patricia¡¯s gift so that everyone can see it, Annabelle stated, ¡°This is what Patricia gave me.


    I¡¯m going to unbox it when I get home, but I won¡¯t show it to you.¡±


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 106

    Chapter 106


    Stuffing Patricia¡¯s present for her into the backpack, Annabelle stuck her tongue out at Adeline.


    Everyone at the tableughed and pointed at Annabelle¡¯s response. ¡°Look at her. She¡¯s still a


    child!¡±


    After dinner, Annabelle wanted to go to a karaoke center, but her mother forbade her to do so,


    saying that if her grandfather caught wind of it, she would be in for a scolding.


    The feast ended, and everyone left.


    Holding onto Patricia¡¯s arm, Annabelle seemed to be in an excellent mood as she kept chatting


    with Patricia.


    At the back, Adeline was holding her parents¡¯ hands, thinking that she finally stood up for herself,


    since this was the first time she was so domineering in front of her rtives.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Treating herself as Mrs. Arnold, she thought that these people would have to obey her from now


    on. Otherwise, one grunt from me, and Isaac will end them all.


    Gwen purposefully asked the man beside her, ¡°Sweetheart, since Tricia is already here, how about


    you ept her back into the family? If not, those people will say mean things again.¡±


    The good image of a stepmother should be maintained, she thought.


    Andy replied, as he snorted, ¡°She¡¯s no longer one of us, so why should I wee her back? Even


    if she doesn¡¯t think so, I believe it¡¯s disgraceful with those three youngsters in tow!¡±


    Adeline smiled at this. ¡°Don¡¯t need to get agitated, Dad. You still have me, remember? I¡¯m with


    Isaac now, so after we get married, I¡¯ll have him help out the Aniston Corporation to make us even


    stronger.¡±


    Heughed upon hearing his daughter¡¯s words. ¡°Thank god we still have apetent daughter!¡±


    Everybody stopped at the entrance of the restaurant as Cersei asked, ¡°Did you drive here, Tricia?


    If not, I can let our chauffeur send you back. We¡¯ll be riding with Tobias.¡±


    As it was her daughter¡¯s birthday today, she had learned through Gwen that Patricia¡¯s current


    situation was not good. She appeared to be living in the older part of the city, in some of the alley


    houses scheduled to be torn down soon.


    Those kinds of ces are filled with wild dogs and trash. It¡¯s smelly and dirty. Her life has changed


    in every way possiblepared to how it was before. Despite the fact that she grew up without a


    mother, the Old Mr. Aniston doted on her a lot. The eldest daughter of the Anistons was given the


    greatest possible care; every detail of her life was impable and everyone had to bend to her


    will. Sigh. But, what about now? How sad it is!


    Pulling her hand, Annabelle said, ¡°Patricia, let my chauffeur send you home.¡±


    Yet, Patricia only looked at her phone and said, ¡°No need for that. I already called an Uber. It


    should be arriving soon.¡±


    Adeline continued the conversation, saying, ¡°It¡¯s already quitete, so it might not be safe to take a


    Uber. How about I send you back instead?¡±


    It was just then a Maybach Exelero parked beside Patricia.


    Knowing that the car belonged to Isaac, Patricia frowned upon seeing it. Why did he drive such a


    high-profile car today?


    The car was valued 80 million since it was the only one of its kind in the world.


    Patricia, who knew a bit about cars, looked it up online when she saw it. That¡¯s how she knew


    what the price was.


    She had just said that she had called an Uber, so she was very dumbfounded upon seeing this


    scene.


    ¡°My ride¡¯s here. Goodbye, Annabelle, Aunt Cersei!¡±


    Everyone there was immediately drawn to the car, which Patricia referred to as an Uber.


    Annabelle eximed, ¡°Oh my God¡­ This is the first time I¡¯ve ever seen a Maybach Exelero. It¡¯s so


    cool.¡±


    Andy and his brothers were all in shock too since this was every man¡¯s dream car.

 Chapter 107

    Chapter 107


    Watching Annabelle gasp out loud as she circled the car, Patricia smiled awkwardly.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think that the Uber car I ordered would be so luxurious. Hahaha¡­¡± Stating that, she


    quickly walked to the car and wanted to open the back door, only to find that the door did not


    budge.


    This sight made Adeline walk up and sneer with crossed arms, ¡°Patricia, I don¡¯t think this is your


    ride, is it? Or, is it that you wanted to show off in front of your family? Well, you can stop pretending


    now that the door won¡¯t even open for you. It¡¯s fine, we won¡¯t look down on you.¡±


    Everybodyughed at her words. ¡°Tricia, we didn¡¯t think that you would be such a show-off


    after not meeting for a couple of years.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t have a car. We can send you back.¡±


    You¡¯re telling me this is an Uber ride? If the owner of this car is merely a driver, we¡¯ll swallow it


    whole.


    Patricia frowned upon hearing the sneers. Then, she took her phone out and texted Isaac,


    ¡®President Arnold, unlock the door please!¡¯


    Isaac soon replied, ¡®Front passenger seat. I¡¯m the driver tonight.¡¯


    Rolling her eyes, Patricia thought to herself, Are all bigshots like this? Seems like he doesn¡¯t want


    to be a chauffeur.


    Annabelle approached Patricia. ¡°Tricia, are you sure that you hailed an Uber and not a boyfriend?¡±


    This was because she did not believe that this car wasmissioned into a cab. If that was the


    case, this would be such a waste!


    Managing to squeeze out a smile, Patricia replied, ¡°Yes. It is the Uber I called. I¡¯ll be going now, so


    goodbye!¡±


    She then waved before opening the front passenger door and hopped into the car.


    Curious about who the driver was, Annabelle managed to catch a glimpse of him when Patricia


    opened the door.


    ¡°I saw a man in a suit. His side profile looks very handsome!¡± gushed Annabelle.


    Cersei came to her side. ¡°Did you see his face?¡±


    Gwen, who was silent the whole time, finally could not hold it in any further.


    ¡°So what if he¡¯s handsome? It¡¯s not as if he can make a living from that. Unlike Addy¡¯s boyfriend,


    he¡¯s not only handsome but rich. Annabelle, you should learn from Addy and stop your fangirling


    behavior. Do you not recall what disgraceful acts Patricia did just because she got enamored by


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    some pretty boy?¡± She then pulled on her daughter. ¡°It¡¯s so cold here. Let¡¯s head back, Addy.


    What¡¯s there to see about some weird car?¡±


    As Gwen did not know much about cars, she did not know just how significant this was.


    Yet, those who knew about cars could tell with a nce that the owner was someone of high


    status. Now, the only thing Annabelle could not figure out was¡ªWho can possibly be richer than


    Isaac?


    At the same time, Andy¡¯s mood also soured as he thought that Patricia must have found a very


    wealthy guy. He might even be an old man.


    The more he thought about it, the angrier he was. I have to find some time to talk to her about this


    and stop her from being shameless.


    ¡­


    In the car, Patricia looked at the ¡®handsome Uber driver¡¯ and sighed secretly. It¡¯s fortunate that he


    did not hear all that. Otherwise, if he knew that he was being called an Uber driver, he would be


    sure to think of some way to torment me again.


    Meanwhile, Isaac uttered while focusing on the road, ¡°You seem to be quite close to the Anistons.¡±


    Even though he did not know the Anistons personally, he had met Andy, the president of Aniston


    Corporation before.


    Leaning against the car seat, Patricia looked at the road and admired the beautiful night view of


    Fieldtown. ¡°It was Miss Annabelle¡¯s birthday. She invited me.¡±


    She did not want to exin too much since Isaac did not know she was one of the Anistons,


    anyway. Even till now, he thought that she was the daughter of a servant for the Anistons.


    Noticing that she was gloomy, he exined, ¡°My grandfather was not in a good mood today, so


    Adeline went over andforted him today. There is nothing between me and Adeline, regardless


    of what the rumors are saying. Just don¡¯t believe in any of them.¡±

 Chapter 108

    Chapter 108


    In the contract, it was clearly stated that neither of the parties were allowed to leak the truth about


    their sham marriage.


    Regardless how much Isaac wanted toe clean to Patricia, he could only hope that she would


    believe him.


    She turned around and looked at him. ¡°Your grandfather probably likes Adeline a lot, right?¡±


    This was because she had heard that it was his grandfather who wanted him to marry Adeline.


    Nodding, Isaac did not understand his grandfather¡¯s intentions either since the two families were


    merely acquaintances.


    It might be that the older generation knew each other.


    The two did not speak after that as they went back to Estre Vi.


    Then, Patricia went to cook up dessert while Isaac went upstairs to shower before changing into a


    bathrobe.


    Sitting on the sofa, he switched on the television yet he was not watching it.


    Instead, he would look at the kitchen from time to time. Finally, he decided to stand up and walked


    toward the kitchen.


    Standing in front of the counter, Patricia was making chocte mousse dessert as it would be nice


    to have something sweet before going to sleep.


    In actuality, she did not know how to do all this as she only learned it from Josephine recently.


    After all, she was still very grateful to Isaac for providing a job like this that allowed her to raise her


    kids without the need to work on multiple jobs.


    Now, I don¡¯t have to rush around all day long and I can even participate in a birthday dinner like


    this. On top of that, I got to enjoy the night view too.


    It had been years since she admired the view. She used to be so busy that she did not even have


    time to stop and look at the sky.


    At this moment, Isaac approached her from behind and hugged her while touching her face with


    his.


    Shocked, Patricia wanted to escape from his embrace.


    He hugged her tightly. ¡°Will you teach me how to make this?¡±


    Needless to say, the man did not really want to learn it as he merely wanted to get closer to her; it


    felt quite nice to hug her while she was baking.


    ¡°President Arnold, could you let go of me? I¡¯m finding it quite hard to stir.¡±


    Even though she did not need to stir anything, she was just finding a random excuse.


    Noticing that her voice was trembling, he smiled and let go of her.


    ¡°Are you afraid of me?¡± As he stood beside her, he looked at her longingly.


    Patricia lowered the heat and shook her head.


    ¡°I¡¯m not. It¡¯s just that the people I hate the most are homewreckers. I don¡¯t wish to be who I


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    hate, so please don¡¯t make it hard on me, President Arnold.¡±


    Although she could easily snatch Isaac from Adeline to make her feel the pain her mother went


    through back then, she could not do it. I¡¯m still human, unlike those two b*stards.


    Isaac knew what she was getting as he could not dere the true rtionship he and Adeline had.


    That was why Patricia mind the position she was in.


    ¡°Are you done yet?¡± All of a sudden, his tone became cold. Yet, Patricia found herself liking this


    side of him more.


    ¡°I¡¯m just about done. Where do you want to have it?¡±


    He pointed toward the living room. ¡°Living room, you and me.¡±


    What a forceful tone. Originally, she thought that she could leave after making the dessert since


    she had taken a look at the rooms and found that they were all tidy and clean.


    With a solemn face, Isaac went to the living room and sent a message to ¡®The Three Lonely


    Musketeers¡¯ group chat on Messenger.


    Isaac, nicknamed ¡®The First Lonely Musketeer¡¯ in the group, asked, ¡®Hey, how do you woo a


    woman?¡¯


    Nik, nicknamed ¡®The Second Lonely Musketeer¡¯ replied, ¡®Wow, this group still exists?¡¯


    After he sent the text, he lightly nudged Percy who was beside him, motioning that Isaac was


    looking for help.


    Hence, Percy, ¡®The Third Lonely Musketeer¡¯ stated, ¡®You¡¯vee to the right person. Here, let me


    teach you the ways of the world.¡¯


    In truth, Percy was indeed very experienced at dating. Even though he was in the army, he still


    managed to date a few and even have some of them visit him at camp.

 Chapter 109

    Chapter 109


    Patricia, who had taken the desserts to the living room, set down a bowl for him before proceeding


    to eat her share while sitting on the carpet and watching the television.


    It was airing a variety show, which had an appearance of a male celebrity she liked.


    Bliss enveloped her as she ate the dessert while watching the man she fancied.


    cing his phone on the table, Isaac also ate his share. Even though it was mostly bitter, he still


    liked it as there were hints of sweetness.


    He then nced at her. She just keeps watching the television without even noticing me.


    As such, he red the neckline of his bathrobe by loosening the belt to reveal his alluring


    corbone.


    The men in the show don¡¯t even have a body like I do. Why not just look at me?


    Just as Patricia had her eyes glued to the screen, Isaac took the remote control and switched it off.


    This made her instantly turn around and re at him. ¡°What are you doing? It was the exciting


    part!¡±


    The street dance performance was just getting to the climax where they had ripped their clothes off


    to show their wild side.


    Looking at the clock, Isaac stated, ¡°It¡¯s 9.00PM now. All entertainment in my house stops at


    9.00PM.¡±


    What¡­


    He really is old-fashioned. Does he go to sleep at 9.00PM? Does he not feel bored to not y with


    his phone or watch the television?


    Still eating the dessert, she asked, ¡°Then, do you not watch television or use your phone? Or, do


    you just go to sleep?¡±


    This is what the elderly do!


    He calmly replied, ¡°I read.¡±


    Patricia was speechless. Alright, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be able topare myself with such an educated


    person.


    To that, she stopped talking as the house descended into silence.


    It was then that Isaac¡¯s phone rang with him promptly answering it.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Speak.¡±


    He only replied with one cold word, making Patricia shrug her shoulders. He¡¯s being colder than


    the Arctic right now.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going.¡±


    Hanging up the phone, he tossed the phone aside.


    Since she had already finished her dessert, she was looking at her phone aimlessly when she saw


    the message Darcie sent her.


    ¡®Tricia, I can¡¯t do it anymore. I¡¯m going to drag that son of a b*tch¡ªZeke to the hospital for a blood


    test tomorrow.¡¯


    Seeing that this message was sent two hours ago, Patricia wanted to reply to her. However,


    considering that she was still at work, she thought that she should not be using her phone. I should


    just reply tomorrow!


    Suddenly, she heard Isaac pick the phone up and shouted, ¡°Percy Henderson, I said that I¡¯m not


    free! Are you deaf?¡±


    Yet, just before Isaac hung up, Patricia tugged on his bathrobe.


    ¡°Is Young Master Henderson inviting you out?¡±


    She was just thinking of how to get closer to Percy, so it would be perfect if she could do it through


    Isaac.


    Not hanging up, Isaac nodded.


    ted at this, she stated, ¡°How about Ie with you, President Arnold? This way, you can enjoy


    yourself longer and I can be your driver!¡±


    Although he was not one who wascking a chauffeur, he still responded to the call, ¡°Send the


    address over. We¡¯re going over now.¡±


    Upon hearing his words, Patricia¡¯s smile only grew bigger before she pped her own face to


    remind herself to not show her joyfulness. Following that, she decided to reply to Darcie.


    ¡®I¡¯m going to help you, Darcie. Just wait for my good news tomorrow.¡¯


    Sending the message, she then held her smile in as she slotted her phone into the bag.


    ¡°President Arnold, you should get changed. I¡¯m going to wash the dishes.¡±


    She then took the two bowls and walked toward the kitchen while Isaac sent a message to ¡®The


    Lonely Three Musketeers¡¯ as he watched her silhouette.


    ¡®When Patricia arrives, think of some way to make her drunk,¡¯ said The First Musketeer.


    I don¡¯t believe that she can resist me even when she¡¯s drunk. In the end, she¡¯ll still be served to


    me on a silver tter.

 Chapter 110

    Chapter 110


    Upon returning to his bedroom to change, he took a nce at his phone.


    Both members of the group chat replied to him.


    ¡®The Second Lonely Musketeer¡¯ texted, ¡®Ise, don¡¯t bring her along. Otherwise, I might not survive


    through the night.¡¯


    In actuality, Nik was always met with misfortune whenever Patricia was around; he was sure


    that she was a natural jinx in that anyone who came into contact with her would be cursed with bad


    luck.


    ¡®The Third Lonely Musketeer¡¯ replied, ¡®Rest assured that I can guarantee to deliver the perfect


    result, sir.¡¯


    On the other hand, Isaac felt more and more frustrated upon looking at the group name, so he


    texted, ¡®Who came up with this awful name? Change it. I¡¯m not some lonely musketeer.¡¯


    Soon enough, Nik changed the group from ¡®The Three Lonely Musketeers¡¯ to ¡®The Three


    Musketeers¡¯.


    Isaac was rendered speechless at this.


    Nik continued, ¡®This seems nice. No changing of the name from now on!¡¯


    Percy replied, ¡®Why am I the third?¡¯


    Isaac went downstairs while texting back, ¡®Just ept it.¡¯


    Nik then suggested, ¡®How about we duke it out tonight for the positions?¡¯


    Percy epted his challenge. ¡®Come on then.¡¯


    Downstairs, Patricia had already finished washing the dishes and did not break a single item this


    time. She was being very cautious after knowing how expensive everything in his home was.


    While she was applying hand cream, she saw the man in a navy blue coat with a badge on it. This


    feels a little roley-ish.


    Suddenly, a thought shed across her mind. My goodness, he¡¯s too good looking!


    Oftentimes, women could not resist the temptation of a good-looking man in a uniform and that


    included her as well.


    However, she had to keep her calm and not let the man detect anything.


    Walking to her side, Isaac caught a whiff of roses, which he found refreshing and pleasant.


    Patricia quickly put her hands by the side and smiled. ¡°President Arnold, which car do we ride in


    tonight?¡±


    In reality, she did not dare to drive the one seated in the courtyard. If she was to scratch even a


    tiny bit of it, she assumed that she would have to spend the rest of her life paying it off.


    Thus, she prepared to choose a cheaper one and was just asking him out of courtesy since she


    was sure that he would be fine with any options.


    Yet, Isaac smiled and replied, ¡°The one parked in front seems okay. This way, we don¡¯t have to go


    to the garage.¡±


    He then walked straight to the entrance, leaving Patricia with a gaping jaw.


    Shocked, she thought that the man was simply too unpredictable.


    Yet, she still ran up to him while trying to persuade him, ¡°President Arnold, how about we change


    into another car. That car is way too shy. What if we bump into robbers because of that?¡±


    ¡°No worries. I know a bit of self-defense tactics. I can defeat them with ease.¡±


    Patricia rolled her eyes at this. Aren¡¯t you something else, Isaac Arnold? Do you think that you¡¯re


    the number one in this world? How arrogant!


    Walking to the car, Isaac tossed the keys to her and got in.


    At this moment, she stared nkly at the key in her hand. Can I say that I don¡¯t know how to


    drive?


    After struggling with herself for a long while, she eventually got into the car and carefully drove off.


    While on the road, she became more and more cautious as she drove around ten miles an hour.


    She also looked at the rearview mirror from time to time in fear that she might bump into


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    something.


    This made Isaac look at her and questioned, ¡°Patricia, do you think that you¡¯re riding a bicycle?¡±


    Looking out the window, she saw that even the electrical bicycles were faster than them.


    Yet, she replied calmly, ¡°Safety first, President Arnold. I will ensure you get there safely.¡±


    Speechless, he rolled the car window down and lit a cigarette before taking a deep drag.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to pay me if we crash, so can you please go faster?¡±


    At this point, Isaac was getting a little frustrated. What is on her birdbrained mind?

 Chapter 111

    Chapter 111


    Still, she could not be med judging by how she was treated by him in general. Just the fact that


    he took care of her for one morning had already cost her more than a hundred thousand. Hence,


    her cautiousness was fairly justified.


    Upon hearing his words, Patricia smiled.


    ¡°Okay. Good to know, then.¡±


    Following that, the speedometer suddenly shot to a hundred miles per hour while still subsequently


    increasing.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    That¡¯s the point of this car! Now that she could finally get a taste of it, she felt a sense of


    exhration.


    Sitting beside her, the man was dumbfounded as he quickly threw the cigarette out the window. If


    not for his quick reflexes, the cigarette butt would have hit his face already.


    He covered his forehead and looked at her.


    This woman changes attitude faster than Vin Diesel drives.


    As Patricia drove the shy car at breakneck speeds on the road, all the other cars were giving


    way to her.


    As expected, everybody was afraid of bumping into the thing since it would practically mean that


    they would go bankrupt just frompensating it!


    She then remained at that high speed for the whole trip. What was supposed to be an hour drive


    ended up with them arriving within twenty minutes at the entrance of Everbright.


    Pale-faced, Isaac was carsick and wanted to vomit, thanks to her driving.


    Yet, to keep up his image and the dignity of a man, he was holding on and was determined to not


    barf in front of the woman.


    Switching the car off, Patricia tapped on the steering wheel before looking around in the interior.


    That was so freaking fun!!!


    ¡°We¡¯ve arrived safely, President Arnold! This car is a dream to drive! My driving is not that bad,


    right? Seeing that we¡¯re safe and sound.¡±


    She then smiled widely at Isaac with her dimples popping out.


    With a solemn expression, he remained silent and opened the door.


    Getting out of the car, she quickly chased after him.


    She then threw the keys at the valet, who froze upon seeing the car as the person¡¯s face turned


    worried.


    ¡°Miss, I¡­¡±


    He was afraid that he might scratch the car and was thinking of asking her to park it herself.


    However, Patricia ignored him as it had nothing to do with her seeing that it was not her car in the


    first ce.


    After all, our dear President Arnold is a rich man. Since he¡¯s so nonchnt about it, why should I


    worry?


    Following Isaac, they entered the elevator and went to the twelfth floor.


    Since Patricia worked here before, she was familiar with theyout and knew that the nightclub


    was divided into sections too.


    The nightclub underground was the mostmon one as anyone could enter even without being


    a member.


    The floor which they were going to was the VVIP section where only members could enter; not just


    any members as it practically could not be purchased with money.


    Not only did they need to be rich, they also needed to be highly influential as the positions


    avable all year round were only five thousand. If one missed it, they would have to wait another


    year.


    The workers on this floor were also the prettiest and youngest with none of them exceeding


    twenty-four years old on average. Of course, they were paid the highest amount too.


    Upon reaching the twelfth floor, the elevator door opened to the sight of avishly decorated gold-


    themed main hall which reflected the lights all over, making one feel in awe just by looking at it.


    Patricia, who had never visited this floor before, was left stunned by what she saw.


    As expected, I can only imagine how money flows like water over here.


    The moment they stepped out, a beautiful woman in a red dress weed them.


    ¡°Hello, President Arnold. May I ask how many guests you have? I will set up a room for you right


    now.¡±


    Isaac replied, ¡°I believe Young Master Ortega is already here in 1208.¡±


    ¡°This way, Young Master Isaac.¡±


    Being a regr here, everybody knew who Nik was. Yet, even though Isaac rarely came here,


    all the staff members still knew of his identity.

 Chapter 112

    Chapter 112


    Following Isaac from behind, Patricia observed the woman leading the way, thinking how thin her


    waist was as the clothing entuated her hourss figure.


    Besides that, her leg is so long and toned. Just like the rumors, the staff members on the twelfth


    floor are all beauties.


    Isaac noticed that Patricia was falling behind, so he stopped and held her hand.


    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±


    It was only then that she came back to her senses and whispered, ¡°I¡¯ve heard that the women on


    the twelfth floor are all beauties. Looks like I can confirm everything for myself now.¡±


    He frowned at the statement as he thought that her figure was actually more outstanding than any


    women here. She doesn¡¯t know this.


    Reaching the room, the woman helped open the door for them.


    Isaac, who was still holding onto Patricia¡¯s hand, led her inside the room. It was very spacious


    inside as they could sing and dance while there were even a few small rooms with one of them set


    up for poker.


    Sitting on the longest couch was Nik who was having a fun time chatting with the women in


    both of his arms.


    Patricia ignored him as he was known as a famous yboy in Appleby without evercking a


    woman with him.


    Looking around the room, she found Percy sitting on the other side while singing with a girl; it


    happened to be the one she met at his house earlier today.


    The moment the two entered the room, Percy looked over and said through the microphone,


    ¡°Wee, Young Master Isaac and Miss Aniston.¡±


    There were quite a lot of men and women in the room with most of them consisting of Nik¡¯s


    friends. All of them were sons and daughters of prominent families.


    Patricia smiled. Tonight, she only had one goal in mind¡ªto make Percy agree to donating his bone


    marrow to Poppy no matter what.


    As the crowd shifted their attention to them, most of them stood up in order to make spaces for


    him, suggesting that Isaac could choose any spots he liked.


    Patricia then released herself from Isaac and ran straight to Percy.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Young Master Henderson, are you singing? How about I sing with you?¡±


    Upon seeing the target walk herself into the trap, Percy smiled devilishly and raised his eyebrows


    at Isaac as a signal that he wouldplete his mission perfectly.


    ¡°You should be heading back now, Toffi, seeing howte it is. You still have sses tomorrow,


    remember?¡±


    The girl who was singing, Toffi Henderson, pouted unhappily. ¡°Percy, Mom wanted me to look after


    you so that you won¡¯t do anything stupid outside. If Grandpa knew about this, you¡¯d be in deep


    trouble.¡± She did not want to go. Instead, she wanted to keep watch over him.


    Yet, Percy called someone over and ordered, ¡°Send her home.¡±


    Following that, one of the two men in suits, who looked to be bodyguards of the Henderson family,


    said to Toffi, ¡°Pleasee with us, Miss Henderson.¡±


    Toffi was upset. ¡°Percy.¡±


    Pushing her, he replied, ¡°Just leave. If you stay here, I can¡¯t enjoy myself.¡±


    Clearly, he could not pick up any women in front of his own sister. Even though he had been going


    out the past few nights, no women came to him.


    As Toffi nced at Patricia, she recalled that she saw this woman today. Is this the woman my


    brother likes?


    With that, she left after taking a few more nces at her.


    Isaac, who had taken off his coat, was wearing a ck shirt underneath as he rested his arm on


    the couch with a cigarette that was almost finished.


    Whenever someone came to toast with him, he would coldly reciprocate and drink it. Still, in the


    midst of it, he would still maintain his gaze on the woman in front of him.


    Approaching him, Nik sat down and saw howid back he was.


    ¡°Ise, are you thinking of making her yours?¡±

 Chapter 113

    Chapter 113


    After raising the question, he lowered his gaze to Isaac¡¯s pants and smiled. ¡°You¡¯re finally going to


    do it, eh?¡± He asked upon thinking of the Dream Girl he gifted Isaac, ¡°Or, did you finally get bored


    with your Dream Girl?¡±


    Isaac instantly shot a cold stare at him. ¡°Like I would need it.¡±


    This led Isaac to recall the day where Patricia found the item and he waspletely embarrassed


    to death. That was all Nik¡¯s fault.


    Toasting with him, Nik continued, ¡°Ise, I¡¯m just looking out for you. After all, a gun rusts if you


    don¡¯t use it often. You should try it tonight. If it doesn¡¯t work, or itcks stamina,e find me. I


    can prescribe something for you that will surely impress her in bed next time.¡±


    He then took a drag after finishing that statement, but he did not notice the man¡¯s darkened


    expression. Thud! Before he knew, he was already shoved with a kick by Isaac.


    ¡°You¡¯re the one with weak limbs!¡±


    Oh, he¡¯s mad.


    Nikughed. ¡°Haha, I¡¯ll be waiting for your good news tomorrow!¡±


    By then, Patricia had already sung two songs with Percy. Shockingly, she was a good singer as


    everybody pped for her when they finished singing.


    ¡°You sing so well. Encore!¡±


    ¡°Encore!¡±


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Yet, she only put down the microphone and poured a ss of alcohol for Percy.


    ¡°Let¡¯s drink, Young Master Henderson.¡±


    Her proactiveness had surprised Percy a little as it was them who wanted to make her drunk in the


    first ce, so he did not expect that she would be so willing to drink.


    The two of them even started to y with dice while Patricia drank a few sses continuously.


    Feeling a bit sorry, he drank with her too.


    Looks like he had drunk quite the amount even before we arrived. As she caught sight of his gaze


    starting to drift, she realized it was time. Finally, she closed in and smiled at him.


    ¡°Let me show you a few photos, Young Master Henderson.¡±


    Patricia then showed him a couple of photos from when Poppy was still healthy. In the photos, she


    had very bright and big eyes.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this sweetheart so pretty and cute?¡±


    After all, with Darcie¡¯s genes, the daughter she conceived could only be as pretty as she was.


    Percy nodded. ¡°Yup, she¡¯s adorable. I would like to y with her.¡±


    Smiling at this, Patricia knew that all men could not resist a cute little daughter.


    Then, she showed him a few photos after Poppy fell sick to the point where she was skin and


    bones. Yet, her eyes only became brighter and bigger with her being bald now.


    ¡°Take a look at these now.¡±


    He peered at the photos andmented, ¡°This girl looks nice too, but isn¡¯t she a bit too thin? Is


    she sick?¡±


    A hint of joy shed across her eyes as she nodded.


    ¡°They are both the same girl. Her name is Poppy. She¡¯s currently staying at the hospital


    specializing in tumors. You can go visit her if you have time. She no longer goes to school as she


    only has a limited time left.¡±


    Hearing the story had made Percy a little upset since he was a soldier whose responsibility was to


    protect the people. This was why they were always the frontliners when it came to any


    emergencies.


    He frowned and asked in a pitiful tone, ¡°Is it curable?¡±


    After all, this adorable girl¡¯s life was just starting.


    Raising the ss, he drank from it in an attempt to suppress the awful feeling.


    Seeing that it was almost time, Patricia finally asked, ¡°Young Master Henderson, she¡¯s the


    daughter of the woman you went to look for today. She needs your bone marrow, Young Master


    Henderson. You wouldn¡¯t turn a blind eye to this, would you?¡±

 Chapter 114

    Chapter 114


    Atst, Percy found out why Patricia was being so proactive by singing and drinking with him. It


    turned out that it was all for this child.


    Even though she did look very cute, it still had nothing to do with him.


    He could not just give up his future for someone that did not have anything to do with him.


    Looking at Isaac who was sitting not far away, he was reminded of his mission to get her drunk.


    As such, he raised his eyebrows and negotiated, ¡°If you down the entire bottle, I¡¯ll consider it.¡±


    He then ced a bottle of high volume spirit in front of her to test whether she had the guts to do


    so.


    Patricia stared at the bottle of alcohol and contemted her decision. Even though Patricia could


    somewhat hold her liquor, the most she could manage was three shots of strong alcohol, which


    was equivalent to one dozen beers for her. Since she had not tried this kind of alcohol before, she


    did not even know whether it was okay for her to handle.


    However, she suddenly mmed the table during this thought.


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll drink it, but don¡¯t forget what you said, Young Master Henderson.¡±


    Knowing that Poppy¡¯s life was at stake, the worst case scenario would merely be getting drunk,


    seeing that she knew everybody here, including Isaac, who would look after her.


    Patricia did not care anymore as she took the bottle and started to chug it.


    This sight made Isaac release his crossed legs while Nik looked on with shock.


    ¡°Holy sh*t. Patricia is really going for it seeing how she¡¯s chugging it straight from the bottle.¡±


    Walking over quickly, Isaac snatched the bottle away from her hand.


    ¡°Who said that you could drink like that, Patricia?¡±


    Noticing that there was still half of the bottle left, she thought about the bone marrow operation that


    Poppy needed to save her life! Thus, she stood up and grabbed the bottle back.


    ¡°Leave me alone, Isaac.¡±


    She then looked at Percy and stated, ¡°I will finish this, Young Master Henderson.¡±


    Intentionally stepping back, she created some distance between her and Isaac before she


    continued to chug from the bottle.


    With a cold gaze, Isaac nced at Percy, who shrugged and mouthed, ¡°Isn¡¯t this what you want?¡±


    Isaac did want her to get drunk, but not to this amount. If she drank so much, she would only wake


    up with a terrible hangover tomorrow.


    After that, Nik walked to her and looked at the empty bottle.


    ¡°You¡¯re something else, Tricia!¡±


    Feeling a bit woozy after downing the whole bottle, Patricia turned around after hearing someone


    talk beside her. Thud!


    It was Nik¡¯s right side of face that was hit by the ss bottle in her hand. ¡°Ouuuch¡­¡± he gasped


    in pain.


    Unable to control herself, Patricia was peering at her surroundings.


    ¡°Who? Who is it?¡±


    She was swinging around with the bottle while hitting Nik¡¯s face left and right as he backed off


    in pain.


    ¡°I knew that I can¡¯t stay with you in one ce, Tricia. Every time, I¡¯m the one that gets hurt!¡±


    Not far away, Isaac and Percy startedughing madly due to how absurd the situation was.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    After being pped with the bottle on both cheeks, Nik admitted that they could not coexist in


    one space.


    Isaac then walked over and snatched the bottle away before holding her.


    ¡°Do you know who I am, Patricia?¡±


    With her hands empty, she felt that the whole world was spinning around her.


    Hearing the cold voice, she tried to open her eyes and see who it was.


    ¡°Are you a goddess? Your voice is so nice!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡±


    This time, it was Percy and Nik whoughed out loud. ¡°Ise, when did you transition? Why have


    you be a goddess all of a sudden?¡±


    Isaac frowned at this as he did not prepare that Patricia would be so silly after getting drunk.


    In the end, he carried her. ¡°Shut up! We¡¯re going home now!¡±


    Listening to his warning, Patricia pouted.


    ¡°Hey, prettydy. I love prettydies! Be my girlfriend!¡±

 Chapter 115

    Chapter 115


    She seems to prefer women over men. As though Isaac had discovered a big secret, his face


    darkened and Percy almostughed to death. Even Nik, who suffered from his swollen face,


    could not help theughter.


    He nestled in Percy¡¯s arms. ¡°Did you hear that, Percy? Tricia has no feelings for Ise. She likes


    women.¡±


    As the non-stop giggles scattered behind him, Isaac¡¯s countenance simmered. He looked at the


    zed-eyed woman as his arms tightened around her.


    ¡°Patricia Aniston, I¡¯m a man,¡± he uttered every word loud and clear to her in a cold voice.


    It took Patricia a moment before shoving his chest away. ¡°Ugh, I¡¯m so sick of men. I want a


    woman. I want a girl that¡¯s cute and pretty!¡±


    The sheer reminder of her life being ruined by a man infuriated her. Too bad she did not know his


    identity when she became theughing stock on everyone¡¯s lips this whole time. Therefore, a man


    was not what she needed! All she needed was a cute girl!


    Having said that, she slipped off from his arms and bit on his neck. Patricia was so strong that the


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    bite had caused him to bleed a little.


    Isaac released her due to the spasm of pain. Fighting through the dizziness, she teetered forward


    with unsteady steps. ¡°Move! I don¡¯t need a man. I need to find my girl.¡±


    Watching her bumping into people repeatedly, he kneaded his forehead helplessly. So, this is how


    she acts when she¡¯s wasted. I shouldn¡¯t have brought her here.


    Just as he was about to snap, she grabbed hold of an employee. ¡°I want a cute girl and I have


    money. Can you find me one, please? I, Patricia Aniston, have money!¡±


    In fact, the ce could fulfill almost every request of the clients, including wanting a girl.


    ¡°Miss, are you looking for someone cute? I¡¯ll contact someone for you right now. Where¡¯s your


    room? They will be there soon.¡±


    Patricia thought for a while before answering, ¡°Hmm¡­ I don¡¯t know.¡±


    The employee¡¯s expression changed. She¡¯s totally wasted! ¡°Why don¡¯t I escort you to a room and


    I¡¯ll ask the girl to head over thereter?¡±


    She giggled. ¡°Okay! I happen to need a nap too.¡±


    The employee supported her along the way to the elevator before Isaac strode toward them and


    yanked her over. He then shot a look at the employee.


    As a worker here, he definitely recognized Isaac as he gave him a polite nod. ¡°President Arnold.¡±


    He waved his hand, motioning for the waiter to leave. This woman is so annoying. Why does she


    need a girl when there¡¯s a handsome guy right in front of her? F*ck! I should really teach her a


    lesson.


    Isaac held her waist and led her into the elevator. ¡°You want a cute girl, right? I¡¯ll find you one. For


    now, just behave,¡± cooed the man who was determined to bring her home.


    Drowsiness overwhelmed her as she was shrouded by the familiar feeling in his embrace. ¡°Okay.


    Bring her to me. I got money. I¡¯m super rich.¡±


    Isaac frowned at that. I didn¡¯t pay you handsomely for that. Should I make up a reason to cut her


    pay? What if she acts like a boss and begins to find herself more pretty girls?


    After they entered the elevator, Patricia¡¯s dreamy eyes suddenly widened at him. ¡°Hey, you hot


    little beauty. Let me tell you something. Isaac Arnold is my friend. Get together with me and he will


    protect you too!¡±

 Chapter 116

    Chapter 116


    Patricia caressed Isaac¡¯s cheek with an impish smile while saying that. His face dimmed as the


    urge to toss her onto the ground grew stronger. Beauty? Should I show her that I¡¯m a real man


    tonight?


    When they reached downstairs, the driver arrived at the ce and opened the door for them. Isaac


    then helped her into the car before hopping on.


    She leaned against the window and murmured to herself, ¡°I¡¯m quite lonely actually. It¡¯ll be nice if


    you can stay with me forever¡­ prettydy.¡±


    Circumstances forced her to be a mother from a young girl overnight. It was an arduous


    process to grow up that quickly, especially when the triplets were still young. Once one of them fell


    sick, the other two would contract the same disease, rendering it hard for her to handle the


    situation on her own.


    As of today, she sacrificed a lot to bring them up all alone. It was never easy.


    Isaac responded to her despite the displeasure, ¡°Patricia Aniston, is that a confession?¡±


    Isn¡¯t it a confession when she wants me to be with her forever?


    Patricia abruptly turned her head and stared at him with dreamy eyes. She approached him by


    wrapping her arms around his neck before kissing his lips.


    Surprised by her sudden advances, he was stunned momentarily. Although it felt different, he


    pulled her away from him nevertheless. ¡°Do you know who I am?¡±


    Did she kiss me after thinking I was a woman?


    She shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know, but your lips taste familiar. It feels nice.¡±


    She then osted him with another kiss while sliding her tongue into his mouth!


    Isaac intended to shove her away, but he relented as he figured that he was not the one at loss


    seeing that she was not in the right state of mind.


    Hence, he took the dominance and reciprocated the kiss passionately, surprising the poor woman


    who wanted to escape. However, he held her head and controlled her movements, causing her to


    ept his kisses meekly.


    Meanwhile, the driver became jittery as he stepped on the pedal after hearing the noises behind


    the seat.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Isaac nced at him through the mirror and scared the wits out of him. To that, he dared not sneak


    another peek again.


    It took them thirty minutes to arrive at home. As soon as the car halted, the driver heaved a silent


    sigh of relief. We¡¯re finally back.


    Isaac carried Patricia off the car and entered the house where their lips met again. It was


    impossible to prise them apart at this point.


    Even though she was drunk and dizzy, she kept responding to him instinctively.


    Their clothes scattered on the floor along their way upstairs to his room. Never once did they break


    the kiss midway, but she shrank her body due to the chill biting on her skin after she removed her


    clothes.


    At the same time, Isaac¡¯s body was burning hot. He finally let go of her lips before chuckling. ¡°If


    you¡¯re cold, let¡¯s go to bed.¡±


    He wrapped her legs around his waist and kicked open the bedroom door. After closing the door,


    he turned around and strode toward the bed.


    When they flopped into the warm bedsheet, Patricia withdrew herself to warm her body by wiggling


    under the nket.


    The engaging sight made Isaac excited as he loosened his tie and started to remove his clothes.


    Next, he joined her by squirming into the nket. He forced her to look him in the face and in a


    sexy voice, he imed, ¡°Patricia, I¡¯ll show you how it¡¯s like to be with a man tonight.¡±


    He lowered his head and kissed her once again, but gentler and softer this time¡­

 Chapter 117

    Chapter 117


    Patricia, who had fallen asleep, was irritated by the disturbance and fumbled her arms around


    before tossing to the side.


    Hearing her steady breathing, Isaac frowned and called her, ¡°Patricia, wake up¡­¡±


    He looked at himself and his face darkened in displeasure. How can she fall asleep when I¡¯m like


    this? Is she doing this on purpose?


    When his gaze swept across her chest, he let out a mischievous smile. ¡°Patricia, you call this upon


    yourself.¡±


    ¡­


    Patricia woke up the next day to find herself sleeping in an unfamiliar bed. She recoiled and


    shrieked in surprise, ¡°Ah!¡±


    I knew it! Alcohol is man¡¯s worst enemy! What happenedst night?


    Smacking her own head several times, she could not recall anything that had happened. Still, the


    room seemed familiar to her. Her eyes brightened as she finally realized where she was. ¡°It¡¯s


    Isaac¡¯s room.¡±


    She removed the nket hastily to take a good look at herself. Apparently, she was still in her


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    pajamas and she did not feel ufortable anywhere.


    A wave of relief washed over her. I must¡¯ve drank too muchst night, so Isaac took me home. But


    was he the one who changed my clothes? So, has he seen everything?


    She blushed at that before muttering, ¡°That pervert¡­¡±


    Patricia got off from the bed to search for her clothes, which were arranged neatly by the bed. She


    smiled at the sight of it. It seems like President Isaac is a neat freak, huh?


    She felt something stifling around her chest while changing into her clothes. She checked on it


    only to find some red spots on it.


    I must be allergic to alcohol¡­ But this is the first time I¡¯m seeing symptoms like this, though¡­


    Patricia could notprehend the situation, but she simply shrugged it off and took a shower as it


    did not hurt that much. By the time she went downstairs, Isaac was having breakfast in the dining


    room.


    ¡°Good morning, President Arnold,¡± she greeted awkwardly as she felt embarrassed for hogging his


    bedst night.


    Gazing at the woman conjured some images in his head that had transpiredst night. It had been


    a while since he rxed himself and hence his good mood. ¡°Morning!¡±


    She seated herself next to him and looked at her portion of breakfast that was prepared earlier.


    ¡°President Arnold, is this mine?¡±


    Though she was certain that nothing had happenedst night, she found it strange that she was


    already starving since early morning. Why am I so hungry?


    He piped up, ¡°Take some aspirins first.¡±


    A maid came out of the kitchen and greeted Patricia with a smile, ¡°Good morning, Miss Aniston!¡±


    Patricia gave a nod in return. So, he has maids at home. They must be here in the morning to


    prepare breakfast and for cleaning. I guess they¡¯re usually not here at night.


    Looking at the cleaning maid, she asked, ¡°President Arnold, do you know what are the symptoms


    for alcohol allergies?¡±


    Ever since she wore her clothes, there was an ufortable tingling pain from her chest.


    Isaac took a sip of his coffee as an ambiguous glint shed across his eyes. ¡°Are you allergic to


    alcohol?¡±


    Patricia shook her head. ¡°I never experienced any symptoms before this, President Arnold. It is


    probably because I¡¯ve drunk something new, so my chest is covered with red spots. It kinda hurts.


    I think I¡¯m allergic to it.¡±


    He almost spluttered the coffee in his mouth when he heard that. Gazing at her confused


    expression, he was now certain that she could not remember anything fromst night.


    He smiled faintly. ¡°It seems like it. I¡¯ll have Liam buy some medicine for you. You shoulde to


    thepany and apply some cream. You¡¯ll soon be fine.¡±

 Chapter 118

    Chapter 118


    Patricia¡¯s mind was put at ease after hearing that from Isaac. ¡°Okay. Thank you, President Arnold.¡±


    He lifted his brow while thinking to himself, I should make up for it after failing to control myselfst


    night.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee. It¡¯s my duty,¡± he replied as his smile reached his eyes.


    She sensed something fishy from his sinister smile, but she could not put her finger to it. She rolled


    her eyes in confusion. I don¡¯t think that I¡¯ve done anything that has crossed the line¡­


    In the end, she just brushed it off as Isaac had always been up to no good. She savored her


    breakfast whereas the man sitting opposite her kept ncing at her. Evidently, he was in a good


    mood after sharing an intimate night with her.


    His feelings for her became different from before and he was more possessive of her now as


    though she belonged to him. Only him.


    Isaac ced a sunny-side up and some dishes onto her te. ¡°Eat up.¡±


    Despite Patricia¡¯s voluptuous body, he decided to feed her more in a worry that she might not be


    able to put up with him in bed in theing future.


    After all, it had been a long time since he had satisfied himself. He would not be able to restrain


    himself when the time came.


    Patricia cast a nce at him with dubious eyes as her eyshes fluttered like butterflies, causing


    him to frown deeper. Sh*t. How am I aroused just by looking at her like this?


    Thus, he drank his coffee to suppress the surging urge in him.


    After having breakfast, Patricia felt much better and concluded that humans should not be starved.


    To her, starvation could literally mark the end of the world. She was fully energized after filling her


    stomach as if she could do anything right now.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    While she was cleaning up the table, Isaac uttered, ¡°Let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll bete for work. Sophia will


    clean up the rest.¡±


    She withdrew her hands thinking that he was acting nice for once as he did not insist on having her


    wash the tes before going to work.


    She rose to her feet and scampered along behind him. As soon as she hopped into the car, her


    brows knitted tightly; her chest hurt so much, especially when she was walking.


    Isaac noticed her nuance and questioned, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the allergies. It hurts so much when I¡¯m walking,¡± she told him the truth as she pulled her


    clothes to avoid any contact with it on the chest.


    I¡¯ve really gone overboardst night. His expression changed and he quickly messaged Nik. ¡®Do


    you know any reliable dermatologist?¡¯


    It took Nik a while to reply to the message. ¡°Yeah. You do know that our hospital has all the


    departments, right?¡±


    There was no way Isaac would not know about it. The point was that he needed a skillful and tight-


    lipped dermatologist. ¡®Ask a reliable female dermatologist to stop by mypany.¡¯


    ¡®Okay, but was everything finest night? Do you need some special pills?¡¯ teased Nik.


    No man would not be concerned about such a thing. Isaac could already imagine how hard Nik


    wasughing on the other end.


    ¡®For the love of God, shut up.¡¯ He then kept his phone for he had no intention of continuing the


    conversation any further.


    Patricia, who had been quiet by his side, noticed his actions and called him, ¡°President Arnold,


    Young Master Henderson promised that he was going to donate his bone marrow to my friend¡¯s


    daughter if I downed that bottle of alcoholst night. Could you vouch for me? You watched me


    finish all of it.¡±

 Chapter 119

    Chapter 119


    It was not until then did Patricia recall the matter. She drank everything and was now suffering


    from the allergy. Not only was she feeling ufortable, her head felt heavy for some reason as


    well. Thus, she could not let herself suffer for nothing in case Percy denied it.


    She could tell that the two young masters were afraid of Isaac, hence the n to drag him into the


    matter; it was to ensure that Percy would not shamelessly try to get out of it.


    However, she received a cold snigger from Isaac in return. ¡°Can¡¯t you tell that he was making fun


    of you?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± She was a simple-minded person who failed to see through Percy¡¯s lies.


    Isaac knew that side of her very well too. ¡°Were you saying that he will consider it after you take


    the drink?¡±


    She nodded. ¡°Yeah! That was what he said.¡±


    He stroked her head. ¡°I can guarantee you that he won¡¯t agree to it even after considering it.¡±


    Patricia was dumbfounded by his response. That works? Now I can see why they¡¯re friends. They


    love to trick others! How annoying!


    Her cheeks puffed in anger. ¡°But, I even got drunk because of it. Is there really no chance of


    persuading him?¡±


    Noticing her rage, Isaac decided to remind her of something, ¡°Patricia, Percy is a soldier and his


    upation is rather different from others. He has to be in good health, so he can¡¯t possibly donate


    his bone marrow to save your friend¡¯s child.¡±


    She eventually slumped into a quandary when she heard the inexorable facts. But¡­ Poppy is so


    cute and she¡¯s a living person! How can I possibly let her die like that?


    She pulled a long face as she did not know what to do to help Poppy. When they arrived at the


    feet on purpose.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    There was still a long distance for her to reach the elevator when Isaac was already in it. He urged


    her, ¡°Patricia, hurry up!¡±


    Even the receptionist and security guards heard him as well. Patricia took a nce at him as he


    failed to understand her intention to distance herself from him. She did not want to solidify the


    impression that she merely got into thepany by pulling strings.


    Still, it was true that half of the contribution came from her capability. Thus, she did not wish to


    hear any gossip about her. However, thanks to his loud shouting today, rumors might start to brew


    amongst the workers through lightning speed.


    Leaving with no choice, she lowered her head and scurried into the elevator. He then pressed the


    button before staring at Patricia, who was standing next to him.


    Feeling the scorching gaze upon her, she forced a smile. ¡°President Arnold, why are you looking at


    me? Is there something on my face?¡±


    At that moment, her eyes widened as she saw a bite mark on his neck. It was so obvious because


    of its dark purplish color.


    Did I bite him? She averted her gaze while trying hard to remember what had transpiredst night


    but to no avail.


    No. Impossible. It can¡¯t be me. I behave whenever I¡¯m drunk. I don¡¯t bite. Never.


    Realizing that Patricia had noticed the bite mark, Isaac smiled and raised his brow. ¡°Do you feel


    ufortableing to work with me?¡±


    The naughty tone seeped into his cold voice, rendering it undecipherable for one to see through


    his thoughts.


    She finally came back to her senses. ¡°President Arnold, haven¡¯t you heard of the rumor that I¡¯m


    going to be the future Mrs. Arnold? I think it¡¯s better for us to keep a safe distance to avoid any


    misunderstandings.¡±


    Suddenly, he touched his neck and hissed; that immediately caused Patricia¡¯s eyes to widen


    before she looked elsewhere in hope that he would not bring it up.


    Meanwhile, his smile grew wider and became ominous. ¡°Patricia Aniston, don¡¯t you wanna be Mrs.


    Arnold? By then, you¡¯ll have me and the entire Arnolds Corporation as your back-up. You¡¯ll be a


    millionaire.¡±

 Chapter 120

    Chapter 120


    It was not like Patricia had not thought about that before. After getting into Isaac¡¯s good books, she


    could have the power to take revenge on her enemies by consigning them to destion with just a


    lift of a finger. However, she figured that it was not worth it to do so.


    No matter how pathetic she would get, she would not make them pay the price this way.


    ¡°You deserve someone better, President Arnold.¡±


    At the same time, the elevator door opened and she exited the elevator before he did.


    Ignoring the gazes from the president¡¯s office, she had figured everything out; she was going to


    stay true to herself while turning a deaf ear to the gossip.


    Meanwhile, Isaac looked at the woman leaving with confident steps as though he had seen the


    determination in her.


    Patricia was not an ordinary woman who would ept his offer readily after leading a hard life.


    Any woman would love to be his mistress if they were given the chance to do so.


    Liam greeted her the moment he caught sight of her, ¡°Good morning, Miss Aniston!¡±


    ¡°Good morning, Mr. Dorchester,¡± she replied with a sweet smile before entering the president¡¯s


    office to ce her bag on her desk.


    It was not until she was about to make coffee for Isaac that she noticed the woman on the couch


    smiling at her.


    Although she did not know of the woman¡¯s identity, she was aware that she was here for Isaac.


    Thus, she informed her, ¡°Miss, President Arnold has arrived. He should be here soon.¡±


    The woman nodded. ¡°Thanks.¡±


    Patricia had a good impression of the woman as she was pretty and polite.


    At that moment, Isaac came into the office. He knew that the woman was the dermatologist that


    was sent over by Nik.


    He cast a nce at Patricia before ordering, ¡°Miss Aniston, please make us coffee.¡±


    After she left the office, he sat on the couch and initiated the conversation. ¡°Are you Dr. Caddel?¡±


    Elira nodded. ¡°Yes. Mr. Ortega sent me over to check on you. Are you feeling under the weather?¡±


    He crossed her legs while observing her reaction. ¡°It¡¯s not me but thedy who has gone out


    earlier. She grazed her chest and I hope that you can tell her it came from an allergic reaction.


    Also, please prescribe her some cream to soothe the pain.¡±


    She finally cottoned on the situation as Nik had informed her to follow Isaac¡¯s instructions; she


    finally knew why. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, President Arnold. As a doctor, I won¡¯t pry into your personal matters


    other than doing my job.¡±


    She is obedient. I expect nothing less from Nik, that brat.


    ¡°Okay. Please check on her when she returns.¡± He put down his leg and walked toward his desk.


    Before he started with his work, Patricia came back with a cup of coffee on his desk. ¡°Here¡¯s your


    coffee, President Arnold.¡±


    Isaac raised his gaze before pointing toward the doctor. ¡°Patricia, Nik has sent over a


    dermatologist to check on you.¡±


    She was shocked. ¡°Right now? There¡¯s no need for that. I can go to the hospital during lunchtime.¡±


    Why is he treating me so well? I¡¯m not that weak!


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Elira rose from her seat as she said, ¡°Miss Aniston, I don¡¯t think you need to go to the hospital


    yourself since I¡¯m already here. Let¡¯s head over to the lounge. I¡¯ll attend to you.¡±


    Patricia quickly scampered over to ce the cup of coffee before her. ¡°Here¡¯s your coffee, Doc.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Once they were in the lounge, Patricia removed her shirt. ¡°It hurts a little, but there are only red


    spots over here. Other part of the body is fine. It¡¯s not severe, is it?¡±

 Chapter 121

    Chapter 121


    Elira took a look at it and her expression changed instantly for she had not expected it to be that


    serious. Needless to say, Isaac was really not an ordinary man.


    She remained smiling nevertheless. ¡°It¡¯s not a big problem, but it is highly advisable to not take a


    shower tonight. Otherwise, it¡¯ll take longer for it to recover.¡±


    She then took out a cream from the medical kit. ¡°Apply this cream thrice a day. It should recover


    within three days.¡±


    While Patricia applied the cream by herself, Elira left the lounge and went toward Isaac¡¯s desk.


    ¡°President Arnold, I¡¯ve checked on her and it should be fine after applying the cream for a few


    days.¡±


    He looked at her and said indifferently, ¡°Thank you, Dr. Caddel. Liam is waiting for you outside to


    make payment to you.¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not necessary. I¡¯ve just done my job.¡± She shook her head as she dared not receive


    extra money when it was an order from Nik himself.


    ¡°I insist,¡± stated the man as it was actually a bribe for her to keep it a secret.


    In the end, she gave in. ¡°Thank you, President Arnold.¡±


    Meanwhile, Patricia left the lounge with a delighted expression. After applying the cream, the


    cooling sensation around her chest had definitely soothed the pain.


    Watching her smiling face, Isaac knew that she was no longer in pain after seeing the doctor.


    She returned to her position to organize his recent schedule while receiving some calls for


    additional appointments in the process.


    When there was nothing else to do, she read books to kill time. Besides, broadening her insight


    would be helpful for her in the future when she had a better idea for her new career.


    Suddenly, she received a message from Darcie. ¡®Tricia, I¡¯m so sorry, but could you buy me some


    time? I know that I¡¯ve promised to return the money in a month, but I haven¡¯t settled down with the


    house price.¡¯


    Reading the text, Patricia thought that it would not be a problem to dy the payment for a few


    days. ¡®Okay. I¡¯ll inform him about it.¡¯


    ¡®Love you, Tricia!¡¯ She smiled at the cringey sticker sent by Darcie.


    She left the president¡¯s office and headed toward the pantry with her mug. At that moment, she


    noticed that some of the employees stopped whispering and went back to their desks as soon as


    they saw her. Her brows knitted tightly and her grip tightened around the mug. Are they gossipping


    about me? Forget it. I¡¯m Isaac¡¯s personal assistant anyway. So, we¡¯re meant to be close. Sigh, why


    is it so hard to earn myself some money?


    Patricia entered the pantry to fill up her mug before giving a call to Gus while standing in front of a


    window.


    ¡°Patricia, are you calling to return the money?¡± Gus was happy as he had received hismission


    this month. If she was going to return the money right now, the debt would be settled.


    ¡°Gus, my friend is facing some problems at the moment. Can she return the money a few days


    He was stunned to hear that. ¡°I gotta ask my boss about that.¡±


    She smiled. ¡°Just give me a call after you ask him.¡±


    After terminating the call, Patricia took a sip of water while gazing out of the window. It felt as if


    there was hope in life and life itself was getting better as days passed. Now, her only wish was to


    see Poppy recover so that Darcie would not be in distress.


    Subsequently, Gus called back and she answered the phone. ¡°So, how is it?¡±


    ¡°Patricia, he said that it¡¯s okay to take a few more days, but it¡¯lle with an interest.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, I understand. Tell your boss that I¡¯m fine with it,¡± said a smiling Patricia as it was


    reasonable for them to charge an interest when they were going to postpone the payment.


    ¡°But the interest rate is kinda high, Patricia. It¡¯s better to return the money as soon as possible.¡±


    Hearing that, she promised sternly, ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll have my friend pay the money ASAP.¡±This is from N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 122

    Chapter 122


    Patricia went back to the office and found that Isaac was absent.


    He did not return to the office either for the rest of the day, which granted her an easy day at work.


    She took a few phone calls that had been transferred over from the main operator and most of


    them were regarding important matters that required an appointment with President Arnold.


    That was basically Patricia¡¯s daily job scope in general. Moreover, she also had to tag along with


    Isaac during most of his site visits; she was in charge of bringing food and drinks, an umbre, and


    sunsses for him.


    She realized that he resembled a man-baby as he had everything in life sorted out for him,


    relishing in being served by others. What a wonderful life.


    Strangely enough, Isaac did not bring her with him today.


    Perhaps he knows I am unwell from my allergic reaction¡­ As she thought of that, a smile shed


    across her face.


    He was out of the office even until clock out time.


    Patricia was ready to leave work and pick up her kids from school when she decided to send him a


    few texts. ¡®President Arnold, I¡¯m getting off work now. Do you need me to prepare dinner?¡¯


    If Isaac had to socialize tonight, then it meant that she would not need to head over to his ce to


    cook him dinner. After quite some time, he finally replied.


    ¡®No, I have something on tonight.¡¯


    At that moment, she revealed a satisfied smile as her fingers danced happily on the phone


    keyboard. ¡®President Arnold, go easy on the drinks and head home early!¡¯


    She reckoned that she was such a great secretary for being so responsible.


    She sent off the text without waiting for a reply as she joyously left the office for the kids¡¯


    kindergarten after slinging her bag in her arms.


    The kids had just finished school when she had just arrived. The kindergarten provided after-


    school sses which Patricia had signed the kids up for, so they usually stayed on till nearly


    7.00PM.


    Subsequently, she lined up along with the other parents. She was known by all of the teachers in


    school thanks to the triplets; coincidentally, they were all in the same ss.


    The teacher then called out the names of the triplets and Sylvie was the first one to run out.


    ¡°Tricia, you¡¯re here to pick us up today!¡±


    Sylvie held a handmade ne in her hands. ¡°Look at the craftwork we did today in the after-


    school ss. This is for you.¡±


    Patricia spoke to the teacher for a while before ushering the triplets toward the car.


    The excited Sylvie continued, ¡°Tricia! I made this ne, so you must wear it every day!¡±


    Patricia looked down and saw the tri-colored beads around her neck before frowning slightly.


    However, she did not bear to reject Sylvie after noticing her excitement. ¡°Alright. I will keep it on.¡±


    Meanwhile, Sylvie turned to look at Scott and Sten who were holding onto their craft work as


    well.


    ¡°Sten! Scott! You two made Tricia bracelets too, right? Put it on for her.¡±


    Sylvie was an outwardly innocent and adorable child while Scott and Sten were much more


    mature inparison. The brothers felt that their works were only good enough for disy and


    that their mommy would be ridiculed if she put it on.


    Noticing her two sons who were walking behind by themselves, Patricia turned around and headed


    toward them. She then stretched out her hand. ¡°Put it on for me.¡±


    As a mother, she was definitely going to y along and preserve her kids¡¯ child-like innocence as


    much as possible. Furthermore, it was even more important for these two kids here as they tend to


    behave haughtily at times.


    Scott exchanged nces with the smiling Sten. ¡°Mommy, we¡¯re not young kids anymore. We


    know the bracelet isn¡¯t a toy.¡±


    After saying that, Sten ced the bracelet in his hand into Patricia¡¯s palm and Scott did the


    same as well. Both of them nced in the other direction as they handed over the bracelets


    awkwardly.


    She noticed the bracelet that Scott had made was a ck one while Sten had made a gray one.


    To that, she could not help but burst intoughter.


    ¡°It must be tough on both of you to apany Sylvie for sses.¡±


    The brothers were highly intelligent and were able to learn things by themselves quickly. They had


    alreadypleted the elementary school curriculum, but because they had to take care of their


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    naughty little sister, they had no choice but to attend kindergarten with her.

 Chapter 123

    Chapter 123


    Scott and Sten shook their heads. ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re the one who has it tough.¡±


    Since young, the two were aware of how tough things were for their mommy as she juggled


    several jobs each day for their sake. Not only that, she refrained from treating herself by spending


    money on pretty clothes or branded make-up products. That was the reason why they were


    determined to study hard as they hoped to grow up quickly to lessen her burden.


    Patricia nced at the handsome faces of her two sons and saw the firm look in their eyes. At that


    moment, she could feel her emotions overwhelming her.


    I will literally do anything for my two sensible sons! She walked over and hugged them tightly.


    ¡°Thanks for choosing me as your mom.¡±


    She realized that she had her ws and was not able to provide them with a good life or even a


    father. To that, she was utterly grateful to be chosen as their protector.


    At that moment, Sylvie rushed over and joined their group hug.


    ¡°I¡¯m here. I want a hug too!¡±


    The two boys pulled Sylvie into the middle and all three of them hugged her tightly as she beamed


    widely. ¡°Hahaha¡­ We¡¯re a happy family!¡±


    After their touching moment, they finally got into the car.


    Suddenly, Sylvie asked, ¡°Tricia,st night, Mr. Handsome called me and asked to speak with Scott


    and Sten. He told them that you had to travel for workst night, so you couldn¡¯t get home on


    time. Where did you travel to? I want to go too!¡±


    Mommy should bring me with her wherever she goes especially when Mommy¡¯s with Mr.


    Handsome! Mommy should have brought us too. I enjoy seeing him because he looks simr to


    Scott and Sten! We are like a family! Sylvie thought.


    Patricia lifted her eyes slightly and thought, No wonder they didn¡¯t ask for me! He informed them


    beforehand.


    Not bad, Isaac. What a man of principles.


    Last night, itpletely crossed her mind that she would have to inform the two sons regarding


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    herte check-in at home. Not to mention, she had a ¡®curfew¡¯ at 10.00PM; otherwise, the brothers


    would have pestered her to find out her location.


    She had been so focused on locating Percy that she forgot about her three kids at home.


    A warm fuzzy feeling welled up within her and undeniably, Isaac deserved all of his achievements


    and titles.


    ¡°I was on the outskirts of town and it was getting toote to return. Sylvie, I have to travel for work,


    so I can¡¯t bring you along.¡±


    Sylvie nodded. ¡°Okay, then. Can we invite Mr. Handsome over for dinner soon, then? I miss him.¡± I


    haven¡¯t seen him in ages and I miss him so much!!


    Patricia nced at Sylvie from the rearview mirror and noticed that there was a wistful look in the


    little girl¡¯s sparkly eyes.


    Since when did Sylvie be best buddies with Isaac?


    Sten also piped up, ¡°Mommy, we think that Mr. Arnold is great. You should go out with him.¡±


    The two boys had discussed the matter and came up with this decision. The man had a great


    personality even in a drunken state and he was good-looking as well. Besides, each time their


    mommy had to stay out for the night, he would inform them in advance, granting him extra points


    as her potential partner. In conclusion, they were very willing to have a man like Isaac to care for


    their mommy and love her the same way they did.


    At that point, Patricia nearly mistook the brake for the elerator. What did they just say?


    Sylvie tumbled off from her seat and climbed up from the car mat.


    ¡°Patricia Aniston, could you not step on the brake so suddenly? It¡¯s so painful.¡±


    Scott and Sten both reached out and ced their protective hands in front of Sylvie¡¯s waist to


    prevent her from tumbling off her seat again.


    Meanwhile, Patricia smiled sheepishly. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll slow down. However, things between Mr. Arnold


    and I aren¡¯t what you guys think. He¡¯s my boss and I work at hispany, so we see each other


    quite often. Still, there is nothing between the two of us and I would never date him.¡±


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 124

    Chapter 124


    Scott and Sten remained silent, but Sylvie could no longer contain herself.


    ¡°Even if he¡¯s your boss, you can still date him! If he¡¯s your boyfriend, then no one would dare to


    bully you at work.¡±


    At that moment, Patricia was rendered speechless. This girl is only five, but it seems like she


    knows too much!


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Sylvie Aniston! You¡¯re forbidden from watching dramatic soap operas from now on!¡±


    Sylvie then stuck out her tongue at Patricia, hinting at her gloom.


    As soon as they arrived back home, Sylvie went off to look for Josephine with a pout on her face.


    Scott and Sten followed Patricia up the stairs and entered her bedroom.


    She was about to change her clothes when the two boys walked in. ¡°Do you guys have something


    to say to me?¡± she asked with a smile.


    Subsequently, Scott passed over a flier to her. ¡°Mommy, we¡¯ve enrolled you for a training course.¡±


    Taking the flier from his hand, she realized it was the YK School of Fashion.


    Sten smiled and exined, ¡°Mommy, you¡¯ve always enjoyed designing garments, right? You can


    join the course and learn something new.¡±


    Taken aback by the situation still, she nced at the flier in her hand before taking a look at her


    two sons.


    They might be young, but they know me so well!!!


    Patricia¡¯s lips quivered slightly before she replied, ¡°Thank you, boys!¡±


    At that moment, the boys smiled and Scott reminded, ¡°Don¡¯t forget to attend sses every day


    after work. Don¡¯t bete or leave ss before it ends.¡±


    Sten piped up as well, ¡°We can¡¯t wait to wear the clothes designed by you.¡±


    The boys each spoke solemnly and warmly in respective; these two adorable faces instantly


    became Patricia¡¯s motivation to seed.


    She nodded at them. ¡°Yup. I¡¯ll definitely work hard and design beautiful clothes for you.¡±


    Scott and Sten both nodded pleasingly. ¡°Go on and take a shower. We¡¯ll leave now.¡±


    With that, they left her bedroom and went back to theirs.


    Recently, the two of them had just bought a newputer and they had found a very experienced


    teacher to teach them programming.


    Patricia watched as the boys left her room and she heaved a sigh while holding onto the flier with


    the payment receipt.


    Tempted to inquire where they got the money from, she recalled how dependable her boys usually


    were and her worry instantly simmered. They will never do anything illegal.


    Perhaps they asked for a loan from Zachary. As such, she grabbed her phone and gave him a call.


    ¡°Tricia, did you know that I would be back today?¡± Zachary¡¯s excited voice rang out.


    ¡°Where have you been?¡±


    It finally made sense to her as she had not seen himtely. However, she generally stayed out of


    contact with him unless necessary as she had been keeping a distance with him for the past few


    years.


    ¡°I was in Calderon for a business trip for nearly an entire month. I just got off the flight.¡±


    Seeing that her phone call came at the perfect timing, it was no wonder that he had assumed she


    knew of his return.


    ¡°Zachary, I wanted to ask whether Scott and Sten have borrowed money from you?¡±


    The fees for the fashion school would at least cost around ten thousand plus, so how can they


    possibly afford this much of money?


    ¡°No, they didn¡¯t. Scott and Sten are good at trading stocks, so they must have made plenty of


    money from there.¡±


    As soon as Patricia heard that, she was stunned.


    ¡°What? Did they actually invest in the stock market?¡±


    Not surprised by her response, Zachary knew that she would react this way. ¡°I was the one who


    helped them register for an ount and we used your identity. Don¡¯t panic, though. Those two


    boys are talented and they¡¯re not greedy, so they¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    Still, his words did not help much as Patricia remained uneasy. She was annoyed that Zachary had


    taught them to dabble in the stock market despite having so many other better things that he could


    teach them. Many people lost their fortune from dabbling in the stock market and ended up taking


    their own lives by various methods. Hanging, overdosing, jumping off the building!!!


    There were plenty of reports on the news about that as well. The two boys were fairly young and


    they would not be able to resist temptation, which meant that there was a higher chance of them


    getting into trouble.


    ¡°Zachary, that¡¯s all for now. Go on with your day.¡±


    After she hung up the phone, she immediately went into the boys¡¯ room. She saw that they were


    seated in front of their desks and their fingers moved deftly as they tapped furiously on their


    <pputer keyboards.

 Chapter 125

    Chapter 125


    ¡°What are you two doing?¡±


    The boys exchanged looks with each other before Sten replied with a smile. ¡°Mommy, we¡¯re just


    ying some games.¡±


    They hurriedly shut the webpage before Patricia leaned forward to take a look; all she saw on the


    screen was an animation film ying.


    She finally felt at ease as she heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Where did you two get the money for the school fees? Also, Zachary told me that the two of you


    learned about stocks from him. You¡¯re not allowed to do that from now on. We should always do


    things the proper way and work our way up slowly. We¡¯ll only get ahead of ourselves if all we think


    about is money.¡±


    Scott rose to his feet and tugged her hand to pull her toward his little bed before seating her down.


    The triplets shared the same room together, but Sylvia¡¯s bed was separated by the wardrobe and


    she had her own little secluded spot.


    Meanwhile, Sten turned around on his swivel chair to look at Patricia. ¡°Mommy, we only invested


    once. From then on, we never involved ourselves in the stock market anymore. The money was


    earned from that encounter and it was just enough to pay for your school fees.¡±


    Looking at her two sons, Patricia realized that they were way too smart most of the time for her to


    even begin imagining the thoughts in their mind.


    The only person that she could clearly understand was Sylvia and she knew exactly what was


    going on in her daughter¡¯s mind.


    In fact, she wished for her two sons to be more like Sylvia and live a simple life as innocent


    children.


    ¡°Is that true?¡±


    Both of them raised their right hands. ¡°We swear¡ª¡±


    Before they could finish their words, Patricia¡¯s cold voice rang out and interrupted them.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. I trust you guys.¡±


    The duo looked at each other and smiled. As for Patricia, she went back to her room to take a


    shower.


    She took her clothes and walked in the direction of her bathroom when her phone suddenly rang.


    Subsequently, she turned around to nce at the screen of her shing phone before putting


    down her pajamas. It was Isaac on the line.


    Reluctant to answer the call, Patricia thought, You better not ask me for freshly made desserts


    past 8.00PM¡­


    However, she needed to keep her job, so she was not entitled to any basic rights being a debtee.


    ¡°Hi, who¡¯s on the line? You woke me up from my sleep.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not even 9.00PM yet and you¡¯re asleep? Patricia, are you a rooster?¡±


    She pursed her lips angrily. You¡¯re the rooster! You muste from an entire family line of


    roosters!


    ¡°What can I do for you, President Arnold?¡±


    Seated in his car, Isaac had just finished dinner with some customers. He did not drink any alcohol


    during dinner but had smoked a lot of cigarettes, which resulted in his hoarse voice.


    He reached out and tugged at his necktie to loosen it. His eyes narrowed slightly and his Adam¡¯s


    apple bobbed.


    ¡°Patricia, this is a reminder for you to not take a shower tonight. Otherwise, your allergic spot will


    take longer to recover.¡±


    As he said that, his vision suddenly darkened.


    Some specific imagery fromst night shed across his eyes and he gulped hard to suppress the


    indecent thoughts in his mind.


    Meanwhile, Patricia¡¯s eyes widened instantly as she nearly forgot about her allergy. The


    medication given by the doctor was very effective and after applying the medication twice at the


    office, she no longer felt the pain. As such, it suddenly dawned upon her that she had to refrain


    from getting the spot wet.


    She smiled sheepishly. ¡°President Arnold, you¡¯re so considerate of your staff. I nearly forgot about


    that. Thanks for the reminder.¡±


    Isaac chuckled in a low voice. ¡°After all, you sustained those injuries because of me, so I have to


    take full responsibility.¡±


    Heughed wickedly and seemed to be reminiscing about the scene fromst night.


    ¡°Because of you?¡± Patricia was significantly perplexed.


    She lifted her hand to touch the allergic spot. What has this got to do with him?


    He responded calmly, ¡°Last night, I was the one who brought you there and you ended up having


    too much to drink, which caused your allergy to me up. How can it be unrted to me, then?¡±


    To his knowledge, Patricia was too simple-minded and naive in her thoughts, so he knew that he


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    could tease her in any way he wished to. Right now, he toyed with her relentlessly.


    She smiled. ¡°Ha! That¡¯s true. President Arnold, have you reached home? You should go to bed


    soon! Bye!¡±


    After hastily ending the call, she immediately switched off her phone.

 Chapter 126

    Chapter 126


    Isaac heard the disconnect tone ringing out from the other end and realized that she had hung up


    on him. With a frown on his face, he thought, I haven¡¯t even finished my words!


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    As such, he dialed her number again only to find that her phone was switched off.


    His expression darkened slightly. Did she purposely avoid me because she¡¯s worried that I will ask


    for her?


    She¡¯s starting to be more and more willful. He had intended to give her a break tonight, but


    seeing that she hung up the phone on him first and turned it off, he was significantly displeased.


    He tapped on the armrest with his slender fingers and suddenly spoke in a cold voice, ¡°Sore,


    we¡¯re going to Snowke Lane.¡±


    After Patricia hung up the phone, she chuckled gleefully and muttered to herself, ¡°President


    Arnold, you must not have expected this, huh? Miss Aniston can be quite smart too.¡±


    There is no way I would go to his house! I¡¯ll just act pitiful tomorrow morning and tell him that my


    phone battery ran out so I had to charge my phone! Hahaha¡­ I finally managed to win against him


    for once! She was very pleased with that.


    Thanks to Isaac¡¯s reminder, she did not end up taking a shower and merely soaked her feet in the


    hot water. Following that, she applied a facial mask and was about to head over to the children¡¯s


    room to see if they had washed up and gone to bed.


    Pulling open her bedroom door while wearing her facial mask, she noticed a man leaning against


    the wall and his legs crossed casually in front of her doorway.


    He uncrossed his slender legs gracefully as he flicked his cigarette ash naturally with his fingers


    before sweeping azy look at her.


    Patricia remained stunned in ce and took awhile toe back to her senses. At that point, she


    realized that this was not a dream and he was indeed in her house.


    In response, she lifted a hand to pat the facial mask she had on. ¡°President Arnold, why are you


    here?¡±


    ¡°You refused to take my call, so I had no choice but to turn up personally.¡±


    At that moment, three little heads popped out from the children¡¯s room not too far from them and


    they were lined up vertically ording to their positions from the youngest to the eldest.


    ¡°Hahaha¡­ Mr. Handsome! You look so handsome tonight!¡± Sylvie¡¯s distinctiveughter rang out.


    As soon as the frantic brothers heard her words, one of them mped her mouth with his hands


    and the other one dragged her back into the room.


    After hearing the click of the door shut, Isaac turned and nced in the direction of the children¡¯s


    room.


    Patricia narrowed her eyes and thought, This man¡¯s so annoying! I¡¯ve turned off my phone to get


    away from him, but here he is at my home! Does he have nothing else to do?


    ¡°President Arnold, what can I do for you?¡±


    She was reluctant to leave the house right now as she wanted to stay put and catch up on some


    beauty sleep early.


    ¡°I¡¯m not here to see you. I came over for some dessert. Josephine¡¯s preparing some for me.¡±


    ¡°Josephine?¡±


    There was no way Josephine would have done anything without Patricia¡¯s instructions as


    Josephine was afterall hired by her!


    Meanwhile, he looked at her surprised expression and thought to himself, I gave her a tip that¡¯s


    Removing the facial mask she had on, Patricia revealed a clean, translucent, pearl face. He


    thought, So that¡¯s what a woman looks like after applying a face mask. Her skin is as smooth as


    silk.


    ¡°President Arnold, take a seat in the living room, then. Josephine will have dessert ready in no


    time.¡± She had indeed promised him before that he coulde over for dessert.


    He lifted his brows quizzically. ¡°Patricia, I reckon Josephine to be a much more suitable candidate


    as my personal secretary. She follows instructions better and her cooking skills are great too.¡±


    After Isaac said that, he chuckled wickedly and thought, That will teach you not to hang up and


    switch off the phone on me!


    Stunned, she thought, Josephine?


    She suddenly realized that Josephine was indeed a great cook and a diligent worker too.


    At that moment, Patricia quickly curved her lips into a smile. ¡°President Arnold, Josephine¡¯s my


    housekeeper, so I need her here. My three kids would miss her very much if she leaves. Let me


    keep the position as your personal secretary. I promise to do my job diligently from now on.¡±

 Chapter 127

    Chapter 127


    After Patricia said that, she hurriedly rushed over to his side to give him a shoulder massage.


    ¡°Are you tired? I¡¯ll give you a massage.¡±


    Knowing he had total control over her, she did not mind losing all sense of dignity as long as she


    got to keep her job.


    Isaacfortably enjoyed it as she waited on him. After he finished puffing his cigarette,


    Josephine came up the stairs too.


    ¡°Mr. Arnold, dessert is ready. You guys can head downstairs to enjoy it.¡±


    It was evident that Josephine was in good spirits as she had just received a huge tip thanks to


    Isaac¡¯s generosity. He had also given her money for the daily expenses of the household.


    Therefore, for the subsequent months, they would be able to enjoy an indulgent lifestyle of food


    and necessities.


    It¡¯s great that Tricia has found such a family-oriented man who¡¯s also rich and handsome. I must


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    help Tricia hold on to this man! I can¡¯t let anyone else steal him from her. She¡¯s too unyielding like


    in the past with Mr. Selwyn where she kept rejecting him. This time, I won¡¯t let her miss out on this


    man.


    Patricia smiled and stated, ¡°President Arnold, let¡¯s head downstairs for dessert.¡±


    Isaac extinguished his cigarette in the ashtray before handing it over to Patricia.


    As she took it from him, she watched as he strode off in the direction of the stairs on his long legs.


    She nced at the ashtray and wondered whether he had brought this with him as she did not


    have an ashtray at home.


    Perplexed, she brought it downstairs and entered the kitchen to ask Josephine about it.


    ¡°Josephine, what¡¯s this here?¡±


    After taking a look, Josephine stated that she was the one who had prepared the ashtray. After all,


    an ashtray was a necessity with the presence of a man. She could tell that Mr. Arnold¡ªa


    businessman used to closingrge business deals¡ªdefinitely was a heavy smoker.


    ¡°I bought that. Thest few times that Mr. Arnold was here, he asked for an ashtray so I


    remembered that and bought a few ashtrays for his usage.¡±


    Patricia frowned and spoke in a cold voice. ¡°Josephine, are you working for me or Isaac?¡±


    Momentarily stunned, Josephine replied, ¡°Of course I work for you!¡±


    After dering her stance, she served the dessert on a tray and headed to the living room.


    Patricia was slightly angered. I can¡¯t believe therees a day where I have to fight for a job


    against Josephine! This is sad!


    However, she was no longer concerned about maintaining an image as the crucial thing right now


    was to keep her job and do well in her fashion design course. Once she obtained her qualifications


    and was capable enough, then she would no longer have to endure the fear of unemployment ever


    in her life.


    Wrapping her hands around the mug she just poured water into, Patricia was now even more


    determined in her goal to be a great fashion designer.


    She walked into the living room to see Josephine chatting happily with Isaac and wondered what


    they were talking about.


    Josephine beamed widely and Patricia hurriedly walked over to ask, ¡°What are you guys talking


    about? You seem very happy.¡±


    Don¡¯t tell me that Isaac told Josephine that he wants to hire her as his personal secretary! Ah! I


    need this job! I wouldn¡¯t be able to find another job as great as this.


    Josephine noticed Patricia¡¯s perplexed look and quickly feigned a yawn.


    ¡°I¡¯m tired. Tricia, President Arnold, you guys can continue chatting while I¡¯ll turn in for the night.¡±


    After she said that, she left the living room and went back to her own room.


    Isaac took a bite of the food on his te and realized that it was the same chocte mousse


    dessert that Patricia madest time; however, the taste was nicer this time.


    Though she had not mastered the skills of her mentor, Josephine was more generous with the


    sugar, so he preferred the one Patricia made.


    ¡°President Arnold, I¡¯ll make sure to work diligently from now on. Could you not rece me with


    someone else? I¡¯ll make you a chocte mousse dessert every night if you wish to have it. I¡¯ll fulfill


    any of your requests, alright?¡±


    It seemed like it was now or never to win him over. After all, Josephine had gone off to rest, so she


    was determined to win him over.


    At that moment, Isaac¡¯s eyes shone and he shot a look toward her chest as his Adam¡¯s apple


    bobbed seductively.


    ¡°Any¡­ requests? So, do you agree to satisfy me in anything that I ask for?¡±

 Chapter 128

    Chapter 128


    Despite Patricia¡¯s cluelessness, she was still able to tell his intentions, so she merely smiled. ¡°You


    bet, but that excludes anything that is illegal or inhumane.¡±


    Isaac narrowed his eyes and chuckled wickedly.


    Subsequently, he took a spoonful of chocte mousse and brought it to her lips. She looked at


    him and noticed that his dark eyes were fixated on her as he signaled her to take a bite from it.


    Left with no choice, Patricia opened her mouth and gulped down the spoonful of mousse.


    It was then that he sealed her lips with his and smeared the chocte all over her lips. He then


    conquered her lips and tongue with his affectionate kiss.


    In a matter of seconds, she tried to resist his attack but eventually sumbed and fell into his


    arms limply. She allowed him to dominate her with his kiss.


    After a prolonged heated session, he finally stopped and let go of her. He was afraid that he might


    lose control of himself likest night if he was to continue on with her pouty bright-red lips.


    The rosy-cheeked woman in his arms panted hard as she tried to catch her breath.


    Suddenly, she widened her eyes aftering back to her senses.


    ¡°Isaac, you pervert!¡±


    However, he merely lifted his brows and smiled. ¡°I noticed that you enjoyed yourself. Now that you


    have been satiated, are you going to make a fuss about it?¡±


    Unable toe up with a retort, Patricia was at a loss of words when encountered with someone


    as shameless as him.


    I didn¡¯t enjoy it! He forced himself on me and I couldn¡¯t breathe at all. My mind was nk at that


    point.


    Isaac caressed her swollen red lips and he recounted the sweetness of her lips. He was so


    tempted to keep devouring it after each taste he took.


    Besides, the sensationst night was impable; even if he did not get to have real action, he


    was happy to have one or two goes at that.


    At that point, Patricia flushed red with anger and she stood up abruptly.


    ¡°Isaac Arnold! I told you before that I would never be anyone¡¯s mistress. Just leave!¡±


    At this point, she felt a wave of guilt run through her. I am no different from Gwen if I behave this


    way. No! I refuse to be that kind of person!


    It was then that he realized she was indeed upset. It was easy to spot her anger as she usually


    became hard to deal with whenever she lost her temper.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    He looked at her intently with narrowed eyes. ¡°Patricia, I like you. I never intended for you to


    be a home-wrecker. You will always be the only one I want.¡±


    She could not understand his ideology as she found the differences to be meaningless.


    She turned around and refused to look at him.


    Isaac gradually rose to his feet and pursed his lipszily. ¡°Patricia, remember this kiss. Don¡¯t let


    anyone else touch your lips from now on. Wait for me.¡±


    His contract with Adeline was only temporary and he could end the contract anytime he wanted.


    Once Phillip recovered from his current illness, then Isaac woulde clean to him.


    By then, Isaac would be able to be with Patricia in the open. She would hold the position of Mrs.


    Arnold and not some random mistress or home-wrecker.


    After Isaac had left, Patricia remained standing in her position for a long while. Truth be told, she


    very much enjoyed the kiss earlier.


    It was also her very first kiss. Since she had never been in a rtionship or interacted intimately


    with any men before, she found the sensation to be strange but delightful. She blushed red and bit


    her lip toe back to her senses.


    She went to check on the door to make sure that he had left. Subsequently, she heard the sound


    of a car driving off.


    Heaving a sigh of relief, she looked at the night sky before exhaling another deeper breath.


    Patricia, you have to bear with this for the sake of your job and to repay your debt! Once you¡¯ve


    obtained your degree and mastered your course, then you can fling the resignation letter at his


    face and say with a swagger, ¡®Isaac Arnold, you¡¯re no longer my boss because I resign!¡¯

 Chapter 129

    Chapter 129


    For the next few days, Patricia went to work on time and tagged along Isaac to visit each


    subsidiarypany.


    Today, they were visiting Westfield Mall in Appleby. This mall belonged to Arnolds Corporation and


    it was an international chain.


    Since Christmas was nearing, the local malls were busy organizing events to bring in the crowd.


    Thus, one of the malls in Appleby invited Isaac to participate and give a speech.


    Patricia nced at Isaac¡¯s dashing look on stage and reckoned that he was calm andposed


    despite speaking in front of therge crowd with multiple cameras. The atmosphere was lively with


    girls screaming loudly off-stage. Patricia, who was standing backstage, experienced for the first


    time how it was like to be around a superstar.


    Suddenly, a woman inched closer to Patricia and studied her intently.


    ¡°Patricia, is that you?¡±


    Patricia nced at the woman dressed in a dark suit with bob hair and thought that the woman


    looked smart.


    ¡°You¡¯re¡­¡±


    Selina revealed a smile. ¡°Patricia, I am your high school ssmate, Selina Patterson! We haven¡¯t


    seen each other for six years now, but I can¡¯t believe that you look exactly the same as before.


    You¡¯re as beautiful as always!¡±


    Finally, Patricia recalled who it was. ¡°Selina, it¡¯s you!¡±


    It was difficult to recognize her at first nce as Selina used to be the top student in ss with


    long hair and a pair of ck-rimmed sses.


    Selina nodded. ¡°Do you hold the position of President Arnold¡¯s secretary now?¡±


    As she spoke, there was a sh of envy in her eyes and she recalled that Patricia used to be


    average in her studies. However, she came from a good family, so that must be why she found


    herself such a great job.


    ¡°Yes. Selina, are you working at Westfield Mall? This is such a coincidence. We¡¯re actually working


    for the samepany.¡±


    Although Patricia worked at the mainpany while Selina worked for the subsidiarypany,


    they were essentially working for the same establishment.


    Selina nodded. ¡°Patricia, let¡¯s exchange phone numbers. There¡¯s a ss gathering this week and


    you shoulde along too. In all the past gatherings, you were the only one absent. We will finally


    have full attendance this year!¡±


    Patricia saved Selina¡¯s number and connected to her through WhatsApp. As soon as she heard


    about the gathering, she felt a sense of resistance. After all, she used to be judged by everyone for


    her past and she would want to avoid thating from her former ssmates.


    ¡°Patricia, promise me that you¡¯ll attend the gathering.¡± Selina nced at the time.


    Patricia responded, ¡°Sure.¡±


    At that point, Isaac had finished his speech and it was time for the opening ceremony. He came off


    the stage and she quickly poured him some hot coffee from a thermos sk before handing it to


    him.


    ¡°President Arnold, it¡¯s very cold today. Have a drink to warm yourself up.¡±


    As the event today was held outdoors, the chilly weather was starting to get gloomy and it looked


    like it was about to snow soon.


    Patricia¡¯s tiny face and nose were red from the cold. As she handed the drink to him, her hands felt


    icy cold as well.


    At that, Isaac took off the jacket he had on and ced it over her shoulders. Subsequently, he


    grabbed the cup from her and took a sip from it.


    ¡°I was quite nervous during the speech, so I felt warm instead. Help me hold on to my jacket.¡±


    Patricia had initially wanted to return the jacket to him while iming she did not need it. However,


    she was surprised to hear that he was feeling warm, so she was happy to benefit from it. With a


    smile, she wrapped herself tightly in his jacket and she could feel his toasty body warmth on it.


    Isaac turned to Liam next to him and said, ¡°Let¡¯s head back to thepany.¡±


    Seeing how she was shivering from the cold, Isaac regretted bringing her along to today¡¯s


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ceremony. After all, there were tons of heaters at thepany and it would be morefortable


    for her there.


    Patricia hurriedly collected her belongings and ran after him. After entering the ck Bentley, she


    was instantly reinvigorated after warming herself from the heat in the car.


    At that moment, she felt a vibration from her phone and it was a text message from Selina.


    ¡®Patricia, the gathering on Saturday will be at Serene Hot Springs, so make sure youe on


    time!¡¯

 Chapter 130

    Chapter 130


    Saturday came and Patricia was still in bed when she received Selina¡¯s phone call.


    ¡°Patricia, don¡¯t forget that we¡¯ll be meeting in front of the lobby of Serene Hot Springs at 12.00PM.¡±


    To Patricia¡¯s recollection, Selina had always been a conscientious person and it showed even till


    this day.


    As such, Patricia was impressed and reckoned that Selina definitely had the inborn personality of a


    leader.


    ¡°Sure, Selina.¡±


    After Patricia hung up the phone, she heaved a sigh of distress. She did not intend to join the


    gathering at first, but it seemed that she had no choice now.


    In the end, she got out of bed and chose a simple yet non-revealing swimsuit. Subsequently, she


    changed into a set of ck activewear. She walked out of the house with a baseball cap on her


    head and covered herself with her hoodie.


    That way, she would look carefree and energetic. Meanwhile, the three kids trailed after her and


    Sylvie sighed. ¡°Tricia, what¡¯s a high school gathering? I wanna go too!¡±


    Patricia ced her bag into her car¡¯s front seat and looked at Sylvie¡¯s unruly hair. Dressed in a


    yellow ducky pajamas, she looked extremely adorable by just standing there.


    ¡°Well, like the ssmates you have right now, you guys will be gathering together after many years


    when you all be grown-ups.¡±


    Sylvie nodded. ¡°Oh. Then, that means little Frannie would be a grown-up Frannie and little


    me would be a grown-up Sylvie. It¡¯s a meet-up when we grow up.¡±


    Patricia smiled and stroked Sylvie¡¯s little face. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s how it is.¡±


    However, Scott, on the other hand, remained apprehensive. ¡°You don¡¯t know how to swim. Don¡¯t


    forget to bring a float with you when you enter a deeper pool.¡±


    Sten lifted his brows. ¡°Show us your swimsuit. You¡¯re not allowed to go in anything too


    revealing.¡±


    Shocked, Patricia thought to herself, Don¡¯t the boys trust me? In the end, she shrugged resignedly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine. I¡¯ll be careful. I¡¯ve chosen a very old-fashioned swimsuit.¡±


    At this point, Patricia could picture the scene when Sylvie was old enough to date. With the boys


    keeping guard, it would be quite safe to say that Sylvie was not going to get a boyfriend in her


    lifetime as they would all be scared off by her brothers.


    Patricia hurriedly ushered the triplets to head back into the house. ¡°Stay home like good kids and


    you¡¯ve got training ss this afternoon. Josephine will send you there.¡±


    Atst, she drove her car in the direction of Serene Hot Springs. It was located in a little district by


    the outskirts of town and there were tons of hot springs around.


    She had just gotten onto the highway when her phone rang. She answered, ¡°Hello?¡±


    She did not pay notice to the caller ID as she had Bluetooth earphones on to avoid breaking the


    ¡°Patricia, don¡¯t forget that you still owe me one hundred and neen thousand. It¡¯s the afternoon,


    so why aren¡¯t you here to cook for me?¡±


    Having assumed that she was allowed a break, she was surprised to hear from Isaac as he had


    not asked for her for the past weekends.


    Frustrated, she thought, If only I knew to use him as an excuse, then I wouldn¡¯t have to attend the


    gathering.


    ¡°President Arnold, I¡¯m sorry, but I have a ss gathering today. So, can I take the day off?¡±


    She was already on the highway, so it was not realistic to turn back by now. Besides, Selina had


    been persistent, thus it would be ugly to turn down her invite at this time.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing that she was the only one absent for the past gatherings, her ex-ssmates had all been


    excited to meet her again.


    On the other end, Isaac frowned slightly. ¡°ss gathering? I thought that you never went to


    school?¡± He recalled her mentioning that before.


    Hearing that, Patricia cursed in her mind. You¡¯re the one who never went to school, you imbecile!


    ¡°President Arnold, I attended high school before. Haha. So, a ss gathering makes sense now,


    right?¡±


    ¡°Where is it held?¡±


    At her boiling point, she was tempted to yell at him. Why does he have to know everything about


    me??? ¡°President Arnold, this is my personal matter. Can I keep this to myself?¡±


    She was seconds away from hanging up the phone. He¡¯s such an annoying man! I¡¯m so triggered!


    ¡°Sure. Then, perhaps I should let Josephine be my personal secretary. Have fun at the gathering


    with your ssmates!¡±

 Chapter 131

    Chapter 131


    ¡°I¡¯m on my way to Serene Hot Springs, Mr. Arnold. My ssmates are gonna gather there.¡± He just


    keeps ckmailing me. Darn it. Imma work hard and tell him to f*ck off one of these days.


    Isaac smiled, and he warmed up a little. ¡°Have fun.¡± Hm, Serene Hot Springs, huh? I see. I¡¯m


    taking the day off, so might as well take the kids on a hot spring trip. I¡¯d like to see what she looks


    like in a swimsuit.


    He hung up, and Patricia heaved a sigh of relief. God, he¡¯s so hard to handle. Trying to fire me


    every time I go against him is just stupid. She arrived at the hot springs about an hourter.


    Patricia got out of the car and pulled her shoulder bag closer, then she went to the lobby. It was


    merry in the lobby. Groups of people were huddled together, chatting about their lives.


    Suddenly, someone shouted, ¡°Patricia¡¯s here!¡±


    Selina came from the reception counter and hugged Patricia happily. ¡°Finally. Everyone¡¯s here this


    year.¡±


    Patricia¡¯s high school friends huddled closer, and the tallest guy among them¡ªRyan Hudson¡ª


    came up to her. ¡°Remember me, Patricia?¡±


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Patricia looked at him. Tall and handsome. Yep, he¡¯s Ryan alright, the most handsome guy back in


    high school. She smiled, ¡°You look even hotter now, handsome.¡±


    He looked at thedy before him. The other girls wore beautiful clothes and makeup, but Patricia


    did not. She was in a tracksuit, but still she was the prettiest and most outstanding one of them all.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Patricia.¡± Selinaughed. ¡°Ryan, you finally got the chance to see the girl you


    want, and it¡¯s all thanks to me. Don¡¯t forget about your promise. Give me more deals.¡±


    Ryan was the president of Hudsoncorp, apany under the Hudsons, one of the aristocratic


    families in Appleby.


    Patricia cocked her eyebrow. ¡°And I thought you invited me because you wanted everyone to be


    present. So this was all just for your business?¡± Wow, and I thought everyone misses me. I¡¯m so


    stupid.


    Selina wrapped her arm around Patricia. ¡°Don¡¯t take it to heart, Patricia. I¡¯m doing God¡¯s work


    here.¡± She gave Ryan a wink of encouragement.


    Adeline came at the same time. She was in white fur coat, and a limited edition shoulder bag hung


    from her arm. Her heels clopped, and she waved at her high school buddies. ¡°It¡¯s been a while,


    everyone. I¡¯ll be paying for everything today.¡±


    That was how theirmunity worked. The most sessful guy ordy would pay for their


    college ssmates in every reunion.


    A few of thedies said, ¡°Wow, Adeline. That¡¯s a nice coat. And this bag must have cost a ton.¡±


    They were astonished by Adeline¡¯s attire, which they estimated to cost at least six figures.


    Adeline smiled. ¡°My boyfriend got them for me. I have no idea how much they cost either.¡±


    The crowd gasped. ¡°Your boyfriend got them for you? He¡¯s loaded!¡±


    One of thedies, Yvonne, was Adeline¡¯s best friend. She cocked her eyebrow and smiled. ¡°He¡¯s


    loaded alright. The guy¡¯s the leader of Appleby¡¯s biggest family.¡±


    Thedies gasped again. ¡°Isaac Arnold?¡± they said at the same time. They did not keep their


    voices down, and their other ssmates heard them.


    ¡°We¡¯re counting on you now, Adeline. We¡¯re your friends. Don¡¯t forget about your buddies, alright?¡±

 Chapter 132

    Chapter 132


    Everyone huddled around Adeline, trying to approach her and get in her good books. They just


    wanted to know Isaac through her.


    Patricia looked at them. Isaac¡¯s really popr, huh? She looked at her duffel bag and decided she


    would get to her room.


    Ryan did not care what Adeline was talking about. He extended his hand to Patricia. ¡°I can help


    you with that. My room¡¯s right next to yours. I¡¯m in 1207, and you¡¯re in 1208.¡±


    Selina arranged that, of course. Patricia smiled. ¡°This isn¡¯t really heavy. I can hold it myself.¡± She


    raised her children alone and did everything herself. She was used to an independent life, unlike


    certain women out there.


    Ryan was a bit disappointed, but he did not insist. He said, ¡°Ah, I¡¯m so sad. I just wanted to help,


    but my fairdy just won¡¯t let me.¡±


    Everyone else was buttering Adeline up, so they did not see Patricia and Ryan going up to their


    rooms.


    When they came to their rooms, Ryan said, ¡°Come right out after you settle down, Patricia. Get


    something to eat before changing into your swimsuit.¡± He was worried she might change into her


    swimsuit right away. He did not want the other guys to see her in her swimsuit.


    Patricia smiled. ¡°Sure.¡± She went into the room and put her bag down. It was a clean, spacious,


    andfortable room. She looked out of the balcony and saw all sorts of hot spring pools on the


    mountain. They had pools all the way from the base to the top.


    She had seen the brochure back in the lobby, and there was a pool on the mountain top that


    oversaw the scenery beneath it. It was a popr Instagrammable spot. She took her phone and


    left her room. The first thing she saw was Ryan standing in front of her. He had taken his coat off


    and changed into a ck tracksuit. It was like they were in matching attire. Patricia froze for a


    moment. She did not expect him to wait for her. ¡°I thought you¡¯d be gone by now.¡±


    Ryan looked at her. ¡°You still love to take your own sweet time like you used to.¡± He patted her


    head, and a loving smile curled his lips.


    Patriciabed through her hair with her fingers. ¡°And you still haven¡¯t grown up, Ryan.¡± He used


    to love patting her head just like this, and it annoyed her. She looked all messed up with unkempt


    hair.


    They suddenly smiled; it reminded them of their high school days. They then went to the restaurant


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    on the second floor. Their ssmates had reserved a room for the ss, so it was rather quiet


    inside. Patricia and Ryan helped themselves to some food as it was a buffet-style lunch, and they


    came back to the table. It was fully seated, but their ssmates were no longer as warm as they


    were earlier. They were giving Patricia weird looks. Patricia looked at Adeline, who had


    disgustingly exquisite makeup on. She must have told them some stupid stories.


    Ryan¡¯s buddy, Hanson, huddled closer. ¡°Bro, everyone is saying Patricia¡¯s a sugar baby to some


    old fart, and she had three of his babies. Are you sure you want her?¡± He was Ryan¡¯s good friend,


    so of course he had to tell him about the news. He would not want anyone to deceive Ryan. He


    knew Patricia looked innocent, but women like her were professionals at maniption. They knew


    how to get to a man¡¯s heart. Hanson did not want his friend to fall for her trap.


    Ryan¡¯s face fell, and he looked at his old ssmates coldly. ¡°Shut it. One more word and you can


    piss off.¡±

 Chapter 133

    Chapter 133


    Ryan was loud, and he was angry. Nobody dared to cross him, so they looked away and shut up.


    Selina said, ¡°We¡¯re all friends here. I¡¯d appreciate it if we don¡¯t spread rumors about anyone.¡± She


    sat down beside Patricia. ¡°Don¡¯t mind them, Patricia. It¡¯s just how women are. We get together and


    gossip.¡±


    Patricia¡¯s face fell, and she red at Adeline. My life¡¯s a living hell thanks to that b*tch and her


    mother. She¡¯s really pushing it now. She gnashed her teeth and red at her.


    Adeline smiled smugly. ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything, Patricia. Stop ring.¡±


    Patricia said coldly, ¡°Feeling guilty, are you? I didn¡¯t say anything either. You¡¯d better stay in line,


    Adeline, or karma¡¯s gonnae biting one of these days.¡±


    Everyone looked at them. They used to be in the same ss, and they seemed like good friends. It


    was surprising to find out that they were actually enemies.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this.¡±


    ¡°Anyone getting married soon? We¡¯re at that age anyway.¡±


    Adeline smiled. ¡°I think I¡¯m going to get married first. It¡¯s on the twenty-seventh of next month. Do


    ¡°Congrats, Adeline.¡±


    ¡°You got yourself a good husband.¡±


    ¡°I envy you.¡±


    Patricia did not raise a toast. Her ssmates probably ordered the food¡ªit was a seafood galore


    filled with lobsters and abalones. She ignored them and helped herself to the food. Well, since I¡¯m


    here, I might as well eat. I¡¯m not the one paying anyway. Anything can be solved with food. I just


    have to keep eating.


    Everyone was chatting happily about their jobs.


    Ryan noticed that Patricia was wolfing down her food, and he handed her a bowl of soup. ¡°Careful.


    Don¡¯t choke on the food now.¡±


    Patricia looked up at him. ¡°It¡¯s seafood galore. I¡¯ll eat all I can. My stomach can handle it, don¡¯t you


    worry. I just love to eat.¡±


    Ryan frowned, and he looked sympathetic about her. ¡°Call me if you need anything Patricia.¡± They


    had exchanged numbers earlier. He woulde running to her as long as she called, no matter


    where he was. He had been waiting for six years, and this time, he was determined to hold her


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    tightly.


    Patricia smiled. ¡°Thanks.¡± Nobody ever told her that, and it was touching. Just then, her phone


    buzzed. Scott texted her.


    ¡®We¡¯re in mansion number six, Mommy. You cane if you have time.¡¯


    Patricia¡¯s eyes widened. She asked Selina, ¡°Hey, Selina, does this ce have any hot springs in a


    mansion?¡±


    Selina nodded. ¡°Yeah, but only one, in mansion number six. Super luxurious, super expensive. You


    wanna have a gander?¡±


    Patricia shook her head. ¡°No. I heard someone talking about that. I was just asking.¡± A hint of


    worry shed in her eyes. Why are the kids here? And in the most expensive ce of them all.


    She wanted to ask them if they were here with Zachary, but then Isaac texted. ¡®I¡¯m in mansion


    number six, Miss Aniston. Yes, with your boys. Doe after you¡¯re done with your reunion.¡¯

 Chapter 134

    Chapter 134


    Patricia did not expect him to take the kids here. She looked at her ssmates. The guy they¡¯re


    talking about is right here, and he¡¯s with the kids. It¡¯d be disastrous if they see them. She texted


    back, ¡®Keep an eye on the kids for me, Mr. Arnold. Don¡¯t let them out of your sight. I¡¯lle to you


    guys right after this.¡¯ She looked at her phone for a minute. Please keep an eye on them. Keep


    them inside the mansion. I don¡¯t want the kids running into my ssmates.


    Everyone had their fill, and Adeline said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. It¡¯s hot spring time. Pity someone reserved


    mansion number six. We would have had a great time there.¡± She looked disappointed. It seemed


    like she was a regr here.


    Patricia realized that Adeline had no idea Isaac was here. Good thing he didn¡¯t tell her. This b*tch


    is gonna take the whole gang to the mansion and mock the kids if she knew. I don¡¯t mind her


    mocking me, but not if she tries to do that to the kids.


    Selina noticed that Patricia was not moving, so she said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, Patricia. Don¡¯t mind what


    happened. We know who you are. A little gossip can¡¯t ruin your reputation.¡±


    Ryan smiled and nodded at her. Hanson was standing beside him. He did not really like Patricia,


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    but since Ryan loved her, and Selina trusted her, he thought the rumors might be fake. He pursed


    his lips. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Patricia. Ryan has been dying to see you for years.¡±


    Patricia smiled. ¡°We¡¯re best friends.¡± She was Ryan¡¯s deskmate back in high school, and they


    were buddies. They promised to get into the same college, but then the ident happened, and


    she dropped out. They had never seen each other since then.


    They went back to their own rooms and changed into their swimsuits. Patricia wore a aqua-blue


    one-piece suit, and the edges of the pants were decorated with ruffles. She looked cute in that.


    She wore a white robe and came out of the room. Her old ssmates were in robes as well. Her


    hair was tied into a bun, revealing her petite face. It made her eyes look bigger and brighter.


    Ryan was reminded of their high school days. She used to love to put her hair up into a bun too. It


    looked cute on her. She did not change much either, as if time did not leave a mark.


    Patricia smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Hanson walked with Ryan. He whispered, ¡°She hasn¡¯t even changed at all. Still as young as ever.¡±


    While I work my ass off every day. I feel like I¡¯m an old man now.


    Ryan smiled brightly. ¡°Yeah, she¡¯s still the same.¡±


    Selina held Patricia¡¯s arm and said, ¡°It¡¯s not easy getting along with Isaac, is it? I bet it¡¯s hard being


    his secretary.¡± He¡¯s a big boss. I heard their manager gets yelled at every day. She thought that


    Isaac was a tyrant.


    Patricia nodded solemnly. ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s hard getting along with him.¡±

 Chapter 135

    Chapter 135


    Patricia found someone she could finally vent to. She had wanted to talk with Darcie about this, but


    Darcie was in a bad mood recently, so she refrained from that. Now that Selina brought it up, she


    finally had an outlet.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Selina¡¯s eyes shone. ¡°Tell me more. Is he quiet all the time and yells at everyone like he hates


    them?¡±


    Patricia tried to recall. He was quiet, and she could feel a chill run down her spine every time she


    looked at him. I don¡¯t remember him yelling at anyone though, but he does pull mean pranks on


    me. He made me owe him a few grand in just one morning. Darn it! ¡°Something like that. He


    always has this intimidating look. It¡¯s like the whole world owes him a trillion dors.¡± I mean, I do


    owe him money, but I don¡¯t care. I wanna vent. ¡°And he yells at his workers too. Scolds the


    managers like they¡¯re kids, and the managers can¡¯t do anything about it. And he only drinks super


    bitter coffee. No sugar at all. What kind of psychopath does that?¡±


    Isaac had just taken the kids into the hot spring, and he sneezed. A frown furrowed his brows. Hm,


    the hot spring feels warm enough. Am I catching a cold? The kids look happy. They don¡¯t feel cold.


    Am I weaker than the kids?


    Sylvie had a lifebuoy around her with a rubber duck¡¯s head on it. She swam over to Isaac. ¡°Is


    someone bad mouthing you, Mr. Handsome? Mrs. Zimmers told me that someone¡¯s talking behind


    your back if you only sneeze once.¡±


    Sylvie looked serious, and Isaac cocked his eyebrow. ¡°Really? I wonder who¡¯s talking about me


    behind my back.¡±


    Sylvie shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know either. Nobody¡¯s gonna talk about you behind your back.


    You¡¯re so handsome.¡±


    Isaacughed. She just knows how to cheer people up. Isaac pushed her a little. ¡°You should y


    with the boys. I¡¯ll text your mother.¡± It¡¯s been a while. Where is she? He leaned against the wall


    and picked up his phone from the tray. ¡®What¡¯s taking you so long, Miss Aniston? Sylvie cried


    twice. She¡¯s scared because you¡¯re not here.¡¯ He looked at Sylvie. The girl was sshing around


    happily, swimming in the pool. He sent the text and stared at the phone, waiting for a reply.


    ¡­


    Patricia did not have her phone with her. It would be bad if she lost it or if it fell into the water. She


    felt a lot better after gossiping about Isaac with Selina.


    When they took off their robes and were about to get into the pool, Adeline suddenly said, ¡°Wow,


    that¡¯s sost century, Patricia. Only kids wear that now.¡±


    Everyone looked at Patricia. She stood on the edge and looked at Adeline, who was wearing a red


    bikini. It was a limited edition piece from Chanel. The diamond on the chest piece was real, and


    Adeline swung it around for everyone to see.


    ¡°Adeline, even a T-shirt with holes look good on me. I¡¯m hot.¡±


    Adeline¡¯s face fell, and she whispered to Yvonne, ¡°She has big tits, but so what? I¡¯ll bring my size


    up to E. That¡¯ll show her.¡±


    Yvonne watched as Patricia got into the pool, and she couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°She¡¯s already a


    mother of three, Adeline. How can she still stay so slim?¡±


    Adeline was upset about that remark. ¡°So? I bet she wouldn¡¯t show us her belly. She probably has


    a ton of tiger stripes there. That¡¯s why she wore the one-piece.¡±

 Chapter 136

    Chapter 136


    Yvonneughed. ¡°That¡¯s so evil, Adeline. But you¡¯re right. My cousin gave birth to twins, and oh


    boy, the tiger stripes are gruesome. She gave birth to triplets, didn¡¯t she? I bet it¡¯s uglier.¡±


    Adeline frowned. Looking at Ryan, she got a little angry. He had always been obsessed with


    Patricia. She tried to woo him before, but he ignored her. Now that she was engaged to Isaac, he


    was out of the race. Adeline felt smug about finally making it in life. She got out of her pool and


    went to the pool where Ryan was. She stood between him and Patricia, smiling. Adeline turned to


    him. ¡°You always leave right after dinner, Ryan. Why did you stay this time?¡± Adeline arched her


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    eyebrow. She thought he was a faker. He had been pestering her about Patricia for years, and it


    got on her nerves.


    Ryan disliked this woman. He said coldly, ¡°That¡¯s none of your business.¡±


    Adeline had nothing to say to that, and her face fell. ¡°You like Patricia, don¡¯t you? But I have bad


    news for you. She¡¯s already a mother of three. You¡¯d have to ask her sugar daddy if you want to


    marry her.¡±


    Ryan¡¯s face fell, and he shoved Adeline away.


    Adeline lost her bearing and fell into the water. She stood back up quickly, but she was coughing.


    ¡°Are you trying to kill me?¡±


    Ryan moved over to Patricia. ¡°I won¡¯t believe that, Patricia.¡±


    The light in Patricia¡¯s eyes dimmed. She looked at Ryan. She wanted to say something, but she


    could not. She loved the kids. They were her whole world, but she could never exin how they


    came to be. Everyone started whispering behind her back the moment they knew she was a single


    mother. She was used to it, but she would not expose the kids to that. She did not want them to be


    hurt. Patricia kept her mouth shut and said nothing.


    Adeline knew she would not talk about it, so she sneered. ¡°You¡¯re a fake b*tch, Patricia. Or is it


    because you don¡¯t love your kids enough?¡± She scoffed. ¡°But I pity you. Your family cut all ties with


    you, and you have nothing but the kids. Oh, but that old man¡¯s retirement ie is pretty decent,


    isn¡¯t it? Enough for you and the kids?¡±


    Everyone was starting to give Patricia weird looks.


    Someone whispered, ¡°I heard about that. She got pregnant in senior year, so she had to drop out.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s a mother at that age? What a slut.¡±


    Patricia¡¯s face fell. I shouldn¡¯t havee. This f*ckinging b*tch won¡¯t stop until she kills me, and


    she¡¯ll do anything for that. But I¡¯m not the same girl I used to be. She calmed down and decided to


    fight back. Patricia sneered. This is on you, b*tch. She raised her voice, ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m a mother of


    three, and they¡¯re all Isaac¡¯s kids!¡±


    Adeline panicked. ¡°Lies! You¡¯re making up nonsense because I told everyone your secret!¡±


    At this moment, a handsome guy in a gray robe came to the edge of the pool. He was holding a


    cigarette between his fingers. ¡°Hey, Patricia. The kids are crying. You should really see them right


    now.¡±

 Chapter 137

    Chapter 137


    Patricia turned around, and to her shock, Isaac was right there. She was making things up just


    now to keep Adeline quiet. Why did hee over? Did he hear what I said? Patricia was in shock.


    Her mind was nk, and she had no idea what to do.


    Her ssmates were in awe as they just saw Isaac in the flesh. He was in a gray robe, and his hair


    was a little unkempt, but he was handsome, especially since he was smoking. He looked like a


    man in distress. Thedies were drooling over his looks, while the guys were surprised to see him.


    They wanted to approach him, but they were a little intimidated. It felt like they were facing a god.


    Adeline was flummoxed as well. I just said I¡¯ll be marrying him. Why did he show up all of a


    sudden? And he called Patricia, not me. What should I do? Adeline was scared. The marriage was


    fake. Everything was fake. She hoped he would not tell everyone that.


    Isaac took another drag of his cigarette. ¡°Get out of the pool ande with me, Patricia.¡±


    Patricia was reluctant to leave, but Selina knew she was his secretary, so she tugged on her arm.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    She said, ¡°Hi, Mr. Arnold. I¡¯m Selina, from Westfield Mall¡¯s marketing department.¡±


    Isaac looked at her. ¡°Hello.¡±


    Selina almost fainted with delight. The boss said hi to me. I¡¯ll tell everyone at work about it.


    She pushed Patricia to him, and Patricia forced a smile. ¡°H-Hi, Isaac.¡±


    ¡°Get out. Sylvie¡¯s crying. She wants her mama.¡±


    She quickly got out of the pool and draped the robe over her, then followed him straight to mansion


    number six.


    When they disappeared from sight, everyone snapped out of it. Ryan got up and wore his robe,


    then he left. Hanson chased after him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Ryan? Stay!¡±


    Everyone else turned their attention to Adeline.


    Someone asked, ¡°Did Patricia really give birth to Isaac¡¯s kids?¡±


    ¡°I thought you¡¯re his fianc¨¦e.¡±


    ¡°Your family is¡­plicated.¡±


    Adeline froze for a moment, and she looked at her ssmates. ¡°Just watch. I¡¯ll be the one to marry


    Isaac next month. Not her.¡±


    ¡­


    Patricia went to the mansion with him, and she was greeted by all sorts of pools there. There was


    also a kids¡¯ pool, and her children were having the time of their lives there. Patricia was stunned.


    ¡°Huh? Sylvie¡¯s not crying, Mr. Arnold.¡±


    The kids saw their mother, and they waved their hands at her. ¡°y with us, Mommy!¡±


    Isaac tossed his cigarette away and stomped it out. He said, ¡°You kids have fun. I need to talk with


    her.¡± He told Liam and the bodyguard to keep an eye on the kids. ¡°Don¡¯t let them drown.¡± He


    turned around to hold Patricia¡¯s hands and took her into the guest room on the first floor, then


    kicked the door shut. There was a heater in the room, and the air was warm. It was chilly on the


    way here, but not now. Steam was visible in the air, though. Isaac slowly closed in on her and took


    her robe off. It slid down, revealing her blue swimsuit and generous bosom.

 Chapter 138

    Chapter 138


    Shocked, Patricia covered her chest. ¡°What are you doing?¡± She looked at him cautiously and took


    a few steps back. Is he trying to sleep with me because I told everyone he¡¯s the kids¡¯ father?


    Isaac arched his eyebrow. ¡°What the heck are you wearing?¡± Her body¡¯s perfect, but this swimsuit


    ruins it. I can¡¯t see a thing. She¡¯s on my turf now. I¡¯ll persuade her to change into something I like.


    Patricia looked away. ¡°It¡¯s a swimsuit. Isn¡¯t it obvious?¡± Is he blind? Anyone can see that this is a


    swimsuit.


    She was nervous, and he knew that. He wanted to do her, but the kids were outside. One moan


    from her, and the boys woulde in right away. He did not want to expose the kids to something


    so explicit, so he got up to something. ¡°Your swimsuit has a hole. Are you trying to let everyone


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    see your body?¡±


    Patricia¡¯s jaw dropped. ¡°Huh? Where?¡± She took her robe off and checked everywhere.


    Isaac told her to turn around, and he held the part on the waist with his finger, then he pulled hard.


    He knew that part would unravel easily. All he had to do was pull. ¡°Here.¡± He poked at the hole he


    just made. The sensation of touching her skin traveled straight up to his brain, and he squinted.


    ¡°Feel it?¡±


    Patricia was surprised. Whoa, so it does have a hole in it. It¡¯s so embarrassing. ¡°Thank you, Mr.


    Arnold. I need to get a new swimsuit.¡± She took her robe and wore it.


    Isaac smiled and pointed at the bed. ¡°There¡¯s a new one here. It¡¯s included with the fees. You can


    take it.¡± He went outside. For some reason, he wanted to smoke, so he tried taking his cigarette


    out, but he noticed that his cigarettes and lighter were outside.


    Patricia looked at the swimsuit on the bed, and she froze for a moment. ¡°I¡¯ll pay youter, Mr.


    Arnold.¡± She closed the door and locked it. Patricia went to the bed and looked at the swimsuit on


    it. It was a bikini, and the top was a halter top. The bottom was held together by nothing but a few


    strings.


    This is so revealing. Patricia was shocked. She had a pair of big breasts to begin with, and she


    wondered if the bikini could hold them. Patricia hesitated for a while. But it¡¯s the first time the kids


    get to y in this ce. They¡¯d be sad if I didn¡¯t join them. Since I¡¯m here, I should y with them.


    She decided to wear it. Isaac has seen a lot of hotdies anyway. He probably doesn¡¯t care about


    me. She changed into a bikini and looked in the mirror. It was revealing, but at least it covered the


    essential parts. I feel like a gravure idol though. She took a deep breath. She was confident in her


    looks and curves, so she wore her robe and went out of the room. The bodyguard was missing,


    and Liam was gone too.


    Isaac was ying with the kids himself. The boys were sliding down a waterslide, while Sylvie was


    sshing around Isaac, still equipped with her lifebuoy. The girl wasughing sweetly. ¡°This is fun,


    Mr. Handsome. I love sshing around.¡±

 Chapter 139

    Chapter 139


    Sylvie looked really happy. Patricia nced at Isaac. He was taking pictures of her with his phone


    while keeping an eye on the boys. Wow, he pays attention to details. He would be a great father.


    She went to the edge of the pool and noticed the rose petals in it. Patricia sat down on the edge


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    and soaked her feet in the water. ¡°Boys, it¡¯s really high up there. Be careful!¡± The boys loved


    exciting stuff. Aside from the pools, there were also various other water sports activities in the yard


    of the mansion, and they loved it.


    The boys stood on the tform and waved down at her. Sten said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mommy We


    will!¡±


    Sylvie heard her mother¡¯s voice, and she turned around and swam over to her. ¡°Come down,


    Tricia. It¡¯s warm in here.¡±


    Patricia looked at Isaac, but he was not looking at her. I knew it. He¡¯s seen all kinds of girls. He


    doesn¡¯t care about me. She took her robe off.


    Ah ha. Just what I¡¯ve been waiting for. He stared at her. He knew the bikini would look the best on


    her. Not even gravure idols could wear it as well as she did. She had a slim waist, and he could


    hold it with one hand. He could not say the same for her generous bosom though. He had felt it the


    warned, ¡°Calm down. This is not the time yet.¡±


    Patricia got into the water and yed with Sylvie. Sylvie would alternate between her and Isaac.


    ¡°Did you see Tricia¡¯s boobs, Mr. Handsome? They¡¯re really big, and super soft too.¡±


    Isaac was shocked. What the heck is the girl talking about?


    Patricia swam over and covered her mouth. ¡°That¡¯s no way to talk, youngdy!¡±


    Sylvie blinked. But the guys on TV love looking at women¡¯s boobs. I¡¯m just telling Mr. Handsome


    that Tricia¡¯s boobs are nice too. I want him to like her more.


    Patricia blushed. She felt awkward. Sylvie never did this. Why did she say that all of a sudden?


    Holy cow.


    Isaac picked his phone up and pretended he heard nothing. He pretended to be working, while


    Patricia took Sylvie to the kids¡¯ pool and whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t say that ever again, Sylvie. Got it?


    What did I tell you? You can¡¯t let anyone touch the parts your shirt and pants cover. And you can¡¯t


    talk about them either.¡±


    Sylvie pouted and nodded. ¡°I understand.¡±


    Patricia heaved a sigh of relief after teaching Sylvie about that. I hope he didn¡¯t hear it. I think he


    was working.


    Isaac was staring at his phone. He had taken a photo of Patricia before she got into the water. The


    guy smiled and erged the photo to have a good look. Her skin was fair, her waist was slim, her


    legs were beautifully long, and her hips were thick. She is a work of art.


    Just then, someone outside the mansion shouted, ¡°Open the door, Isaac. It¡¯s me, Adeline!¡±


    Isaac frowned and called Liam on the phone. He had sent Liam and the bodyguards away just


    now, since Patricia was going to be wearing a sexy swimsuit.


    ¡°Miss Aniston is here, and she wants to see you, sir.¡±


    Isaac turned around. Patricia was ying happily with the kids.

 Chapter 140

    Chapter 140


    He said coldly, ¡°Tell her I¡¯m busy.¡±


    Liam hung up and told Adeline, ¡°Sorry, Miss Aniston. Mr. Arnold is busy. He can¡¯t see you right


    now.¡±


    Adeline heard the sounds ofughtering from within. Patricia is in there! There¡¯s no way he¡¯s


    busy! She gnashed her teeth. That f*ckinging b*tch! What did she do to make him show up right at


    that moment? It¡¯s like he¡¯s the kids¡¯ father. Now nobody trusts me. They think she¡¯s his wife, not


    me. Darn it! There were guards outside, so she could not go in if they did not let her.


    Yvonne came to her side. ¡°They¡¯re not letting you in?¡±


    Adeline forced a smile. ¡°They said Isaac¡¯s gone. Patricia¡¯s his secretary, and he came with his


    rtives. Their kids wouldn¡¯t stop crying, so he asked Patricia to take care of them.¡±


    Yvonne smiled. ¡°I see. And I thought she actually has Isaac¡¯s kids.¡± She would be more than happy


    to have his kid. They would be her lucky charm. She would still be the mother of his child even if


    she could not marry him. The child would still have the right to part of the inheritance.


    Adeline went ahead. ¡°As if. She was pregnant with an old fart¡¯s kids. He¡¯s almost seventy.¡±


    Yvonne frowned. ¡°Disgusting. She sleeps with everyone, huh?¡±


    ¡­


    The kids were exhausted after ying for the whole afternoon. They slept right after they took a


    shower and went to bed.


    The first thing Patricia saw when she came out of the shower was the kids lying on the bed. Sylvie


    was in the middle, and her brothers nked her, as if they were keeping her safe. She tucked them


    in and looked at them. The kids were getting really beautiful. They were adorable and lovable. She


    sat on the edge of the bed, and she smiled at her children.


    Isaac came in and saw her smiling at the children lovingly. He was stunned. He never thought a


    woman could look as gentle and beautiful as when she was tending to her children. She¡¯s so


    different from her usual self. He felt something pulling on his heartstrings, and he slowly went to


    her side, then raised her chin.


    Her smile faded the moment she saw him. ¡°Mr. Arnold¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t space out. I¡¯m hungry. Come with me. We¡¯re getting dinner.¡±


    Patricia looked at her children. She was worried about them.


    ¡°Liam and the bodyguards are here, so they¡¯ll be fine. You can get some takeout for themter.¡±


    Patricia was starving as well. She had yed with the children in the hot spring for a whole day


    too, and she needed something to replenish her energy. ¡°Sure.¡± She walked with him, and they


    went to the restaurant.


    The sun was setting, and they were walking on a quiet path all by themselves. It felt a little


    romantic.


    Isaac put his hands in his pockets and looked ahead. ¡°They¡¯re really important to you, aren¡¯t they?¡±


    She looked really happy when she was ying with the kids. Isaac knew they were her whole


    world.


    Patricia smiled. ¡°Of course. They¡¯re my whole world. Probably the only people I care about in this


    universe.¡±


    Isaac frowned. What about me? Do you care about me? What do you think of me? He wanted to


    know.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 141

    Chapter 141


    He did not ask her that, but he swore he would leave a mark on her. He swore he would be


    someone she cared about as well.


    They went to the restaurant on the first floor. The decoration was special here. There was a big


    French window, the table was covered in a white cloth, and there was even a vase of flowers on


    the table. This was obviously a private dining experience.


    A waitress in a ck dress and white apron came to wee them right after they walked through


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    the door. ¡°Come with me please, Mr. Arnold.¡±


    They sat down beside the French window. She could see the bamboo forest in the yard from


    where she sat, and also the stream behind it as well. It was picturesque, but Patricia was


    confused. Was the restaurant I went to for lunch the same ce? It¡¯s like two different ces.


    Isaac held the menu and made the orders. He knew what Patricia liked, and she had no interest in


    making the orders. Every time she saw the price, she would hesitate. In the end, she would give


    up and toss the menu to him, and he would make the orders. Yeah, she¡¯s so conscious about


    money because she used to suffer. Totally different from all the otherdies.


    Patricia rested her chin on her hand and looked at the stream outside. She smiled. ¡°It¡¯s a beautiful


    ce.¡±


    Isaac handed the menu back to the waitress, and she left with a smile. He asked, ¡°Have you ever


    thought about the kind of life you want to live, Patricia?¡± Isaac looked expectant. He wanted to


    know what she had in mind. He did not know her that much, but he wanted to find out more.


    Patricia thought about the question for a moment. ¡°I don¡¯t want much. I just want my kids to be


    happy, and I¡¯d want to have a house. I want them to have a home. You have no idea how it feels to


    rent, Mr. Arnold. Thendlord would just ask us to move if they have to use the house. There was


    this one time where we had to go homeless at night. I felt really guilty, but they didn¡¯t mind. They


    even counted the stars in the sky.¡± The kids were her angels.


    Isaac could imagine how harrowing it must have been for them. ¡°So how did you get through that


    hurdle?¡± He could have helped her if he had known her sooner.


    Patricia smiled. ¡°Zachary picked us up and took us to a hotel.


    Isaac looked at the sweater he was wearing. He loved this sweatertely. She made it, but it had


    been meant for Zachary. The food was served, and he filled her te with some meat. He then


    said, ¡°Make a sweater for me, Patricia.¡±


    Patricia took a bite, and the taste astonished her. It had been a while since she had something this


    delicious. Yep. I can have everything good if I just follow him around. ¡°You¡¯re rich, Mr. Arnold. I


    think you have at least a hundred sweaters in your closet. I can¡¯t makefy sweaters, and


    they¡¯re really ugly.¡± She was a klutz. Knitting one sweater would take her months. Buying one


    would be a lot faster.


    Isaac¡¯s face fell. ¡°I took care of your kids for a whole day, and you can¡¯t even make one sweater for


    me?¡±


    Patricia pouted. I knew it. He expects something in return for every favor he does. Fine. The kids


    were really happy today, so I¡¯ll make the sweater for him. ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll get the yarn tomorrow and


    make you a sweater. What color do you want for your sweater?¡±

 Chapter 142

    Chapter 142


    Isaac said, ¡°ck.¡±


    Patricia stopped for a moment. I knew it. ¡°Got it.¡±


    They stopped talking and dug into their dinner quietly.


    Patricia¡¯s ssmates were taking a stroll after dinner. They saw Isaac and Patricia inside the


    restaurant in the garden, but they did not recognize her at first. Isaac was as handsome as usual,


    and he kept filling Patricia¡¯s te with food. He would then gaze at her and take a few bites


    himself. Thedies were buzzing with excitement when they saw that.


    ¡°Ohmigosh! He¡¯s so nice to hisdy!¡±


    ¡°God, what I wouldn¡¯t do to be in thatdy¡¯s ce.¡±


    ¡°Hey, she looks familiar. Wait, that¡¯s Patricia!¡±


    Yvonne froze. ¡°Hey, it¡¯s really her.¡± But Adeline said she was just taking care of Isaac¡¯s rtives¡¯


    kids. And she said he¡¯s gone, but he¡¯s right here. They¡¯re in that restaurant, and he¡¯s even feeding


    her. She recorded a video and sent it to Adeline. ¡®Hey, they look like they¡¯re dating. You should


    keep an eye on your boyfriend.¡±


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    ¡­


    Patricia ate a lot. ying with her kids at the hot springs took a lot out of her. The food was great,


    so she had a bit more, and she was stuffed. She stood up and held her lower back. It felt like her


    stomach would explode. She then looked at Isaac, who was having his soup. It¡¯s all his fault. Why


    did he feed me? He knows I don¡¯t like wasting food, so I ate them all. I feel like he was feeding a


    pig.


    The waitress came back with the takeout. ¡°Should I take these over to your ce, sir?¡±


    Patricia said, ¡°No. I¡¯ll do it.¡± They were going back anyway.


    Isaac looked at her calmly. She¡¯s too kind. It¡¯s the waitress¡¯ job, but she just had to take it. He said


    coldly, ¡°You¡¯re holding them yourself. I¡¯m not helping.¡±


    I know. You¡¯re used to the best in life. You won¡¯t help anyone out. Patricia could see where he was


    restaurant happily.


    Isaac frowned. Well, she sounds happy. He had no children he could feed though, so he lost on


    that front. Isaac got up and strode to catch up to her, then he took the takeout from her and went


    ahead like nobody¡¯s business.


    Patricia was bbergasted. I thought he said he wouldn¡¯t help. He can¡¯t be honest with himself,


    huh?


    She fed the kids, and they were a lot energized now that they had slept and eaten.


    Isaac looked at the time. ¡°Wanna light some fireworks?¡± He had a lot of fireworks in stock, and he


    wanted to light some with her. He saw her diary once, and one of the entries said, ¡®I wonder what it


    feels like to light fireworks through the whole night.¡¯ He kept it in mind ever since.


    Sylvie jumped happily. ¡°Nice! I wanna, I wanna!¡±


    Isaac wanted to do it alone with Patricia, but she cared about the kids, so he did not mind them


    tagging along.


    The boys frowned. Man, this guy is childish, but Mommy loves fireworks, so I guess it¡¯s fine.


    Sylvie held her brothers¡¯ hands. ¡°Are you happy, guys? It¡¯s been a fun day! Mr. Handsome is so


    romantic!¡±


    The boys were happy that Sylvie was happy. They patted her head. ¡°We¡¯re happy as long as you


    are.¡±

 Chapter 143

    Chapter 143


    Sten looked at Isaac. He could see that Isaac only had eyes for Patricia. Sten knew he liked


    Patricia, but Patricia was oblivious to it. Mom, you can be really stupid sometimes. He¡¯s trying to


    be romantic here, and all you care about is how dangerous fireworks are for kids?


    The front yard was filled with hot springs and water sports facilities, while the backyard was perfect


    for a fireworks show. Isaac took them to the backyard. A bunch of fireworks were already there,


    ready to be lit up.


    Liam and the bodyguards were there. They lit the fireworks up right after Isaac and the others


    showed up, and the fireworks blew up in the sky, illuminating it.


    Patricia was in awe. She saw fireworks before, but only during Christmas. This was her first time


    seeing them close up. She was reminded of a novel she read. The main couple lit up fireworks


    through the night on the mountain. She wondered how it must feel. Probably heaven on earth. It


    was a shame she never dated. Maybe I¡¯d be single for life. Still, she was still in awe when she saw


    the fireworks, even though they were not for her. She just pretended they were.


    The boys covered Sylvie¡¯s ear. The girl was staring at the fireworks. There were flowers, deers,


    and even hearts blooming in the sky.


    She was leaping with joy. ¡°They¡¯re so pretty!¡±


    The boys looked up at the fireworks calmly. Yeah, they¡¯re decent.


    Isaac looked at the little girl. She¡¯s a lucky one. Her brothers love her. She might not have a father,


    but she has the boys. They¡¯ll be her father figures. She¡¯s probably gonna be picky about her


    boyfriend. She won¡¯t date anyone unless they¡¯re as nice to her as the boys are. He turned his


    attention to Patricia. She was staring up into the sky. Patricia was smiling, but she did not express


    too much delight. She was just staring quietly. Isaac suddenly extended his hands and covered her


    ears.


    She turned her attention to him and blushed. ¡°I¡¯m not a child anymore, Mr. Arnold.¡± I¡¯m not Sylvie.


    I¡¯m not scared of the explosion. It¡¯s nothing more than pops.


    Isaac smiled. ¡°Your boys are helping ady out. I have to do something, or I¡¯ll be no better than a


    kid.¡±


    Patriciaughed and looked at her kids. It was like they came out of a painting. The kids were


    beautiful, and the fireworks made for a perfect background for aic panel. She brushed Isaac¡¯s


    actions aside and let him cover her ears. She knew he was a proud one, and he would not let her


    boys look better than he was, so she let him do what he wanted.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Liam was taking a photo of this scene. He thought, I¡¯ll send this photo to Mr. Arnold¡¯s phone


    tomorrow. He¡¯s gonna give me a bonus then. He had no idea how great his life would be after his


    boss got a girlfriend. All I have to do is to curry favor with Miss Aniston, and I¡¯m set. Even if I make


    mistakes, he¡¯ll let me off the hook as long as Miss Aniston persuades him.


    Isaac was not looking at the fireworks, but staring at her face. She was inches away from him. Her


    lips were puckered, and they looked like a cherry. Her face was plump, and her eyes were as clear


    as an unadulterated fountain of water.

 Chapter 144

    Chapter 144


    Patricia was beautiful. In fact, she was the most beautiful woman he had ever seen. The sight of


    her alone cleansed his soul and made it still.


    It was already eleven when the fireworks were done, and the kids were already woozy. Patricia


    took them into the room and put them to bed. Isaac was sitting outside, holding a cigarette


    between his fingers. The mountain was silent, save for the asionalughters from the hot


    springs on the mountain across from them.


    Liam stayed with him. He was staring into the night sky.


    Isaac suddenly asked, ¡°Liam, whiches first? Love, or family?¡± He wanted to marry her, even if


    she did have children of her own. He did not mind, but his grandfather could pass away at any


    moment. He could never go against his grandfather¡¯s wishes, so he was in a dilemma. He wanted


    to make her happy, but he could not marry her for now.


    Liam thought this was a tough question to answer. He said, ¡°Family, I think.¡± You can change your


    partners, but you can¡¯t change your family. Blood is blood no matter what.


    Isaac took a drag of his cigarette and said nothing.


    Liam looked at him. He could feel that his boss was upset, but he had no idea what Isaac had in


    mind, so he did not ask.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­


    They came back to town the next day, and the SUV stopped at Snowke Lane. Liam opened the


    door for them. Scott got out first, then he helped Sylvie out. Sten was thest of the kids to get


    out of the car, then Patricia followed him.


    Isaac was in the second row¡¯s window seat. He rolled the window down, revealing his beautiful


    profile.


    Patricia said, ¡°Thanks for the trip, Mr. Arnold.¡±


    The kids said, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Arnold!¡±


    Isaac looked at them. He said calmly, ¡°You¡¯re wee. I¡¯d be happy enough if you work harder for


    me, Miss Aniston.¡±


    He means the sweater. Patricia nodded. ¡°I understand, sir. Goodbye.¡±


    The SUV drove off. The kids went into the house, but when Patricia tried to go inside, Gus came to


    her.


    ¡°Are you gonna pay us back soon, Tricia? It¡¯s been a couple of weeks. My boss wants the money


    soon.¡±


    Patricia apologized, ¡°Sorry, Gus. I¡¯ll see if she has sold her house. We¡¯ll give you the money if she


    has.¡±


    Gus looked a little upset. ¡°Tricia, the interest is gonna pile up if you don¡¯t pay us back on time.¡±


    Patricia knew that too. ¡°We¡¯ll give you the money before the week is out.¡±


    Gus heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°I¡¯ll tell my boss you said so. Don¡¯t forget about that.¡±


    Patricia thanked him profusely, ¡°Thank you, Gus.¡±


    She went back home and texted Darcie, ¡®Have you sold your house, Darcie? They want the money


    ASAP. We¡¯ll have to pay it all back by the weekend.¡¯


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Darcie did not text back. She¡¯s probably sleeping. I shouldn¡¯t disturb her. She changed into new


    clothes. Patricia wore a ck suit, short skirt, fis stockings, and ck boots. She stood in front


    of the mirror and looked at herself. Wow, I look younger than I am.


    Scott came into her room. ¡°Don¡¯t forget that ss starts today, Mommy.¡±


    Patricia slung her bag over her shoulder and went to her son. ¡°And I¡¯m going right now. I won¡¯t let


    you down.¡±

 Chapter 145

    Chapter 145


    Scott smiled. ¡°Good luck, Mommy!¡±


    Her son¡¯s encouragement was the motivation she needed. Patricia nodded. ¡°I will.¡±


    Scott sent Patricia off. He was in a ck coat, and the way he saw her off reminded Patricia of


    Isaac. For some reason, she thought Scott resembled Isaac a little. She smiled. Maybe that¡¯s what


    every handsome guy looks like when they¡¯re kids.


    Patricia drove her red Volvo all the way to udetown University. The training ss was held


    there, and she heard that it was really professional and raised countless famous designers.


    Patricia found a spot and sat down. There were both men and women there, and there were about


    twenty people.


    The girl beside her moved closer. ¡°Hi, I¡¯m Janice. Nice to know you, ssmate.¡±


    Patricia smiled at her. ¡°Hi, I¡¯m Patricia.¡±


    Janice was an outgoing person, and they got along well just a momentter. ¡°Patricia, I heard


    Tiffany herself is gonna teach our ss. The Tiffany.¡±


    Patricia did not know, but she did know who Tiffany was. She was a famous designer. ¡°That¡¯s


    nice!¡± Patricia loved her designs. She loved buying Tiffany¡¯s shirt back when she was living with


    the Anistons. She could not afford them now, though. They were expensive, and every new design


    would always sell out very quickly. She had to be rich and had connections with the official store to


    get one for herself. Either that, or she had to be a big-ticket client. It would be great if she could


    learn from Tiffany.


    They took their books and got to know a few of their teachers and friends, then ss was


    dismissed.


    Patricia held her books and was about to leave, but the homeroom teacher stopped her. ¡°Patricia,


    a moment.¡±


    Patricia told Janice, ¡°Miss Yliaster is calling me. You go ahead without me.¡±


    Janice nodded. ¡°And I thought we could have lunch together. Next time, then.¡±Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Patricia went over to her teacher. ¡°What do you need, Ms. Yliaster?¡± The teacher remembers my


    name on the first day. My name is so easy to remember.


    Minerva smiled. ¡°Someone wants to see you, Patricia. Come with me.¡±


    Patricia followed her to the office upstairs. She went inside and saw an elegant woman beside the


    window. The woman was in a ck dress, and no matter how Patricia looked, this woman had a


    magnificent air about her. She turned around and smiled at Patricia. ¡°I¡¯m the one who called you


    here, Patricia.¡±


    Patricia was delightfully surprised to see her. She trotted over to the woman. ¡°Tiffany, it¡¯s really


    you! I¡¯m so happy to see you! I adore your designs!¡± Patricia did not expect to meet her idol on the


    first day of ss, and ss had not even formally started yet.


    Tiffany raised her hand elegantly. ¡°I made coffee for you. Have a taste.¡±


    Patricia picked the cup up and took an elegant sip. ¡°It¡¯s good.¡± She smiled.


    Tiffany smiled as well. ¡°Do you love fashion design, Patricia?¡±


    Patricia nodded. ¡°Yeah. I remember watching my mom sew when I was small. Every time she


    started making clothing, I¡¯d go up to her to see what she was doing. I can¡¯t recall everything


    though, but it felt warm and fuzzy to me, so I decided to be a fashion designer when I grew


    up, just like my mother.¡±

 Chapter 146

    Chapter 146


    Tiffany nodded gently. ¡°Yeah, I understand. All the best, Patricia!¡±


    Patricia smiled. ¡°Thank you! I¡¯ll do my best.¡±


    Today was aplete surprise. Patricia never thought that she could meet Tiffany alone and be


    encouraged by her, so she was feeling rather pleased right now.


    The two women continued to sip their coffees while they chatted about life.


    Patricia realized how fast time had gone by. Their conversation hadsted over two hours, and it


    was already past 5.00PM.


    She got up to leave and Tiffany walked her to the door.


    ¡°Can I call you Tricia?¡± Tiffany asked when they came to the door.


    Patricia nodded. ¡°Of course. It¡¯s what my friends call me.¡±


    ¡°Tricia, this is a dress I made for you.¡±


    Patricia¡¯s eyes began to sparkle when she heard that. ¡°What? You made a dress for me? Thank


    you so much!¡±


    She took the bag and was tempted to take a look at the dress right there and then. A dress


    personally made by Tiffany was far more precious than those sold in stores. In the end, Patricia


    clutched the bag and waved goodbye. ¡°See you soon!¡±


    With a sh of reluctance in her eyes, Tiffany called out, ¡°Tricia, if you ever encounter any


    obstacles, you can always give me a call. I¡¯ll help you no matter what.¡±


    Patricia nodded in acknowledgment as Tiffany did not feel like all the other designers. She was a


    lot easier to get along with, and she treated Patricia especially well.


    As Patricia headed downstairs, she had a huge smile on her face. She felt a sort of motherly


    feeling when she was with Tiffany.


    Once she got into her car, she could not resist peeking at the dress. It was a white dress with a


    youthful design.


    Patricia thought it suited her quite well. She started the engine and was about to head home when


    her phone started ringing. After ncing at the screen, she saw that it was a call from Elizabeth.


    ¡°Hi, Old Mrs. Arnold.¡±


    ¡°Tricia, it¡¯s been so long since Ist saw you! Can youe to dinner with us tonight?¡±


    Patricia was startled. ¡°Now, Old Mrs. Arnold?¡±


    ¡°Yes,e over to the Arnold Manor now and bring your three children with you. Isaac¡¯s


    grandfather is feeling a lot more energetic today, so you should bring your children along to liven


    up the atmosphere. It might even help with his recovery.¡±


    Elizabeth nced at Phillip, who sat in the wheelchair with an unhappy scowl on his face. While he


    could not speak, his temper was still the same. That was why she wanted Patricia toe over


    with the children ¡ªto push his buttons a little.


    After all, he was dying for a great-grandson, so Elizabeth wanted to see how he would react when


    he saw Patricia¡¯s three children. Would he die of envy? she wondered.


    It would be best if it would piss him off enough to make him shoot off the wheelchair.


    Elizabeth was so friendly and weing, which was why Patricia could not say no to her.


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll do that, Old Mrs. Arnold.¡±


    After ending the call, Patricia called Josephine immediately and specified that she get the children


    dressed a little more properly than usual. She would be returning home to pick them up.


    Once she hung up the phone, she drove straight home.


    When Patricia entered the house, she saw her three adorable children waiting for her in the living


    room.


    Scott and Sten were dressed in little ck suits paired with ck ties while Sylvie wore a red


    princess gown with her hair flowing around her shoulders. Her eyes sparkled as she stared at


    Patricia.


    Patricia was stunned. Isn¡¯t that a bit much, Mrs. Zimmers?


    She did say to dress a little more properly, but she meant something neat and slightly more


    presentable. The children looked like they were about to attend a grand ball.


    Sylvie lifted her gown and curtsied. ¡°Your Majesty, are we attending the prince¡¯s ball today?¡±


    For the longest time, she dreamed of attending a prince¡¯s ball, but Patricia had never brought her


    to one.


    Noticing the joy in Sylvie¡¯s eyes, Patricia decided against asking them to change their outfits.This is from N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 147

    Chapter 147


    ¡°Come, let¡¯s go to the car. Today, we¡¯re going to be guests at an old granny¡¯s house. Remember


    your manners, okay?¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± The three children chorused in unison before walking out the door.


    Josephine followed after them, carrying some fruits and a box of tea leaves.


    ¡°Tricia, are you bringing them back to your family?¡±


    Josephine knew a little bit about Patricia¡¯s background. She knew that Patricia was from one of the


    wealthier families in Appleby. Since the children were quite big now, it was only right for them to


    get to know their mother¡¯s family.


    However, Patricia shook her head. ¡°No, I¡¯m just bringing them over to a friend¡¯s house.¡±


    There was no way for her to bring the children back to the Aniston Family. Her grandfather valued


    his reputation above everything else and was still upset over that incident.


    If not for the fact that he favored her since she was a child, he might not even be willing to see her


    again.


    Patricia did not want to let the children return to that family and be on the receiving end of all kinds


    ofments and criticism from those rtives.


    Presently, the three children sat in the backseat while Josephine ced the gifts in the front


    passenger seat.


    ¡°Drive carefully, Tricia.¡±


    Patricia sat down in the car and nodded. ¡°I will. You should go ahead and have your dinner. We¡¯ll


    probably be home quitete.¡±


    The family of four then drove over to the Arnold Manor and soon, the car came to a stop at the


    private parking lot.


    Sylvie squealed when she saw the expansive estate.


    ¡°Tricia, did wee to a castle? It¡¯s so pretty!¡±


    The Arnold Family estate was indeed very grand. Anyone who entered thepound would feel


    like they had arrived at a castle.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Scott and Sten had never seen such an enormous estate before either, so their eyes were filled


    with wonder too.


    ¡°This is Mr. Arnold¡¯s home. You¡¯ll be meeting his grandparentster.¡±


    Sylvie nodded andmented, ¡°So this is what Mr. Handsome¡¯s home looks like. It¡¯s no wonder


    he¡¯s so handsome. He really is a prince who lives in a castle!¡±


    Patricia was tickled pink by her daughter¡¯smentary. Sylvie¡¯s head was full of these stories


    about princes and princesses who lived in castles.


    She was a little girl with an incredibly active imagination.


    Elizabeth then came out to greet them, followed by a few of the household servants.


    Patricia stepped out of the car and opened the door for her three children.


    Once the little ones got out of the car, their eyes roamed all around in curiosity. When Elizabeth


    saw the two little boys, her body trembled in shock.


    ¡°Old Mrs. Arnold¡­¡± The servants rushed forward to keep her steady, but she waved them away.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Step by step, she came over to the family of four, and her eyes were fixed upon the three little


    children.


    The pretty little girl was adorable and looked exactly like Patricia. Her smile was just as sweet.


    As for the two boys, they were very handsome and looked exactly like Isaac when he was a child.


    Elizabeth was still stunned by this.


    Is it just a coincidence, or is this fate?


    ¡°Hello, Old Mrs. Arnold.¡±


    Patricia called out to her first, and the three children followed suit.


    ¡°Nice to meet you, Pretty Granny!¡±


    Elizabeth¡¯s heart quickened when she heard their clear voices calling out to her.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s nice to meet you too. All of you!¡±


    Sylvie came over to give her a hug. ¡°You smell very nice, Pretty Granny!¡±


    Elizabeth stroked the girl¡¯s chubby cheeks as her heart melted into a puddle.


    ¡°What a sweet little thing you are. I like you very much!¡±


    Patricia quickly introduced the children to her. ¡°Old Mrs. Arnold, this is my daughter, Sylvie. This is


    my oldest son, Scott, and my second son, Sten.¡±


    She gave all of them names that started with an S because they were born in September.


    Elizabeth nodded. ¡°Scott, Sten, and Sylvie. All very pretty names.¡±


    She took Sylvie¡¯s hand and wanted to hold both Scott¡¯s and Sten¡¯s too, but much to her


    disappointment, the two little boys scampered off before she could.


    Even their personalities were simr to Isaac¡¯s.

 Chapter 148

    Chapter 148


    The atmosphere was bright and cheery as the group made their way into the living room, where


    Phillip remained sullen-faced in his wheelchair.


    When he saw Elizabething, his eyes swirled over and immediately grew wide.


    ¡°Mmmph¡­¡±


    He wanted to raise his hands, but he failed to and the wheelchair began to move instead.


    The nurse hurried over at once. ¡°Old Mr. Arnold, you need to calm down. Here, take a deep


    breath.¡±


    Elizabeth began to gloat when she saw Phillip¡¯s reaction.


    If you¡¯re that excited now, you¡¯d probably faint when you finally get to see Isaac¡¯s children.


    Sylvie sat down beside Phillip and stuck her hand out to him.


    ¡°Handsome Grandpa, do you want some candy?¡±


    Phillip had calmed down a little, but when he saw Sylvie sticking her hand out to him and heard her


    sweet voice, he grew excited again.


    His eyes began to roll, and it gave Elizabeth a fright.


    ¡°Take Old Mr. Arnold back to his room and don¡¯t bring him back out tonight.¡±


    The servants and nurse started to push Phillip back to his room. He twisted around and cried out in


    muffled sounds, but no one understood that he did not want to leave.


    He wanted to stay with the children and y with them, but no one got his message.


    It fell quiet once more when his door closed behind him.


    Sylvie unwrapped the lollipop and popped it into her mouth.


    ¡°It¡¯s so sweet!¡±


    Both Scott and Sten sat up straight, and they had a cold and distant aura that attracted the


    servants¡¯ attention.


    Patricia passed the fruit and tea over to the servants. ¡°Old Mrs. Arnold, I brought some fruits and


    tea for you and Old Mr. Arnold. It¡¯s nothing muchpared to what you¡¯re used to, but it¡¯s just a


    little something from me.¡±


    Elizabeth brushed it off with a wave. ¡°You didn¡¯t need to bring anything. I¡¯m more than pleased that


    you¡¯vee to see me. Thank you, Tricia.¡±


    Elizabeth was dressed in a simple maroon blouse and skirt that made her look elegant and refined.


    Her silvery hair was styled nicely, and her smile was warm and inviting.


    Scott and Sten did not say anything as they sat there observing everything around them. This


    was their habit ever since they were children. The first thing they did in an unfamiliar environment


    was to step back and observe.


    Meanwhile, Sylvie flitted around like an energetic little puppy. She continued to suck on her lollipop


    as she ran around looking at and touching everything.


    The more Elizabeth looked at them, the more suspicious she got.


    She decided to ask Isaac and see if he had ever made an irresponsible choice in the past.


    Patricia noticed how Sylvie had made herself right at home, so she got up and walked over to her.


    ¡°Sylvie, where are your manners? You shouldn¡¯t run around touching things that don¡¯t belong to


    you.¡±


    Sylvie¡¯s eyebrows quirked up. ¡°I¡¯m just touching everything that looks nice. Am I not allowed to


    touch them?¡±


    Patricia chuckled at that, she nced at the servants who were all staring at Sylvie. They must be


    thinking that she¡¯s behaving like an uneducated little girl.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    This is embarrassing!


    Elizabeth noticed how the two boys were not eating any candy, so she called out to them.


    ¡°Scott, Sten, if you don¡¯t want any sweets, have some fruits instead.¡±


    ¡°Thank you!¡± Scott said.


    As for Sten, he grinned brightly and said, ¡°Thank you, Pretty Granny!¡±


    Elizabeth got up. ¡°Tricia, go ahead and make yourselffortable. I¡¯ll pop into the kitchen for a


    moment.¡±


    Patricia had been trailing behind Sylvie in case the child did anything foolish, so when she heard


    Elizabeth, she turned around and said, ¡°Alright, Old Mrs. Arnold.¡±


    Elizabeth went into the kitchen and called Isaac. It took a while before he answered.


    ¡°What is it, Gran?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t I just give you a call, Isaac?¡±


    He was a stubborn child who would always greet her with that sentence whenever she called him,


    much to her annoyance.


    ¡°Of course not, Gran, but I¡¯m busy right now. Why don¡¯t I call you againter?¡±

 Chapter 149

    Chapter 149


    Elizabeth frowned. It¡¯s 6.30PM on a Sunday. Why is he still working?


    ¡°Isaac, does this mean you won¡¯t being back for dinner?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Gran. Work is piling uptely, so I won¡¯t be going back for dinner for now.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see. I¡¯ll let Tricia know that you won¡¯t being back for dinner then. It¡¯ll just be us tonight.¡±


    Elizabeth moved to end the call, but Isaac called out to her at once.


    ¡°Who did you say it was, Gran?¡±


    Elizabeth smirked. I knew I could get a reaction out of you if I mentioned Tricia!


    Isaac was indifferent to his old grandma, but not to a pretty young woman.


    ¡°I invited Tricia and her three darling children over to dinner. We¡¯ll go ahead and start dinner now


    since you won¡¯t be joining us.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m done with work. I¡¯ll be right there.¡±


    The call dropped immediately, and Elizabeth chortled in amusement.


    Her eyes flitted back to the living room. Scott and Sten were eerily simr to Isaac. It would be


    great if they were truly his sons.


    Isaac¡¯s wishes woulde true if the three children were his.


    Elizabeth could only sigh at that.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Patricia dragged Sylvie back into the living room. ¡°Sylvie, stop running about. Take a


    seat and have some fruit.¡±


    The main house at the Arnold Manor was huge, and Patricia worried that Sylvie might get lost if


    she wandered off too far.


    Sylvie was a crybaby sometimes, and her crying spells could go on for over an hour. It would not


    do if that happened while they were guests here at someone else¡¯s home.


    Hence, Patricia made sure to keep an eye on Sylvie.


    ¡°Scott, Sten, you boys help me keep an eye on your sister. Don¡¯t let her run off on her own.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mommy!¡± the two boys replied.


    Now that Patricia made sure Sylvie was not about to scamper off somewhere, Patricia could take a


    seat and have a sip of water.


    Just then, she heard a loud sounding from Phillip¡¯s room. A few servants rushed out soon


    after.


    Patricia jumped to her feet and went over to the room, with the three children following behind her.


    What greeted them was the sight of Phillip sweeping off the items on the headboard. When


    everything came crashing down on the floor, Sylvie was so startled that she took a few steps back.


    Patricia hurried over. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Old Mr. Arnold? Are you feeling unwell?¡±


    Phillip stilled when he saw the woman in front of him. He stared at her in silence and nced at


    the three children behind her before breaking out into a smile.


    Sylvie came over and stretched her hand out again.


    ¡°Handsome Grandpa, would you like some candy? You¡¯ll feel happier when you eat something


    sweet. It¡¯s not good to throw a tantrum.¡±


    The girl then unwrapped the candy and fed it to him. Phillip¡¯s smile widened as he chewed on it.


    It felt like he was trying to convey how sweet it was, but Sylvie beat him to it.


    ¡°It¡¯s very sweet, right? When you eat something sweet, you feel happy too! Let¡¯s not throw any


    more tantrums, okay?¡±


    Scott and Sten gathered the boxes of medicine that were strewn on the floor and ced them


    carefully on the table beforeing over to tidy up Phillip¡¯s disheveled hair for him.


    Sten adjusted Phillip¡¯s cor and said, ¡°If you want to look good, your cor needs to be


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    straight.¡±


    The three children behaved like miniature-sized adults, giving Phillip all sorts of advice as they


    tended to him.


    Phillip chewed on his candy and listened to all that they had to say without making a fuss.


    The servants and nurses were stunned at first, but soon, they began to murmur among


    themselves.


    ¡°Old Mr. Arnold isn¡¯t angry anymore. Look, he¡¯s even smiling!¡±


    ¡°I see it! This is the first time we¡¯ve ever seen him smile even though we¡¯ve been tending to him for


    so long now!¡±


    Elizabeth came rushing in, and she saw the three children all gathered around Phillip while Patricia


    gave him a massage. When she saw the look on his face, she heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that he lost his temper? You gave me such a fright, but everything looks normal.¡±


    The servants were perplexed as well. ¡°Old Mr. Arnold seemed really upset earlier. He kept


    smashing things on the floor, but it looks like he¡¯s fine now.¡±


    Elizabeth chuckled. ¡°We¡¯ve found his kryptonite atst.¡±

 Chapter 150

    Chapter 150


    Elizabeth walked over to Phillip and snorted when she saw him munching on candy.


    Her brows creased slightly as she said, ¡°Phillip, do you want to join us for dinner?¡±


    Phillip looked up at Elizabeth and nodded.


    Elizabeth chuckled when she saw that. ¡°I think I know why you got upset earlier. Is it because I


    sent you back to your room?¡±


    Everyoneughed at herment. Sylvie looked around the room and muttered to Phillip, ¡°Don¡¯t


    feel upset, Handsome Grandpa. They¡¯re notughing at you.¡±


    Sylvie had always been a quick-witted child who warmed up to people instantly. She had done the


    same with both Elizabeth and Phillip.


    Patricia was not worried about her three children, as they seemed to get along very well with the


    older generation. Ever since they were toddlers, they would try to initiate conversations with any


    older folks they met.


    Even as babies, they would gurgle and chatter indecipherably, but the older folks would y along


    and answer them.


    Phillip felt disgruntled when he heard Elizabeth¡¯sment. They did not understand him at all.


    Why would he be upset over returning to his room?


    He was upset that he could not stay with his great-grandchildren, but no one understood him. No


    one knew what he wanted, so it was only natural for him to lose his temper, right? They were going


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    to be the death of him someday.


    Thankfully, his three great-grandchildren were so kind to him. They fed him candy and helped him


    with his hair.


    The little girl was especially sweet and knew all the right things to say to soothe him.


    Patricia was relieved to see that Phillip had calmed down.


    She was afraid that Phillip lost his temper because he did not want to see them, but since the three


    children managed to calm him down, she was no longer worried about that.


    If their presence somehow worsened his condition, it would not sit well with her conscience at all.


    The servants wheeled Phillip out of the bedroom. Everyone sat down in the living room to watch


    television. They decided to watch Sylvie¡¯s favorite animated series, Peppa Pig, and the little girl


    happily snacked on more fruit with her eyes glued to the television.


    Now and then, Sylvie would reach out to feed a piece of fruit to Phillip, while Scott and Sten


    would wipe both Sylvie and Phillip¡¯s mouths for them. The two little boys were clean freaks.


    As soon as they spotted anything smeared on Sylvie and Phillip¡¯s lips, they would wipe it off at


    once.


    In the meantime, Patricia and Elizabeth struck up a conversation about this and that. Elizabeth


    kept on observing Patricia and each time, she would marvel at the young woman¡¯s pretty features.


    Elizabeth had met people from all walks of life in her day, but she had never seen a woman as


    beautiful as Patricia. The more she looked at Patricia, the more beautiful she found her.


    It was then that Elizabeth finally realized why Isaac was smitten with Patricia.


    Just then, one of the servants came over and announced, ¡°Old Mrs. Arnold, Master Isaac is back.¡±


    Patricia had not expected Isaac to be home for dinner, so she stared wide-eyed at the door, and


    their eyes met.


    A servant reached out for Isaac¡¯s coat, and he bent down to change into indoor slippers.


    When Sylvie spotted him, she grabbed a strawberry and ran over immediately.


    ¡°Mr. Arnold, you¡¯re back! Here, open wide.¡±


    Isaac nced down at Sylvie before picking her up. She held the strawberry up to his mouth, and


    he ate it obligingly.


    ¡°Your house is so big, Mr. Arnold. It looks like a castle!¡±


    Isaac chuckled in response. ¡°If you like it here, Sylvie, then you can stay here from now on. What


    do you say?¡±


    Sylvie¡¯s eyes sparkled. ¡°Really?¡±


    Immediately after that, she shook her head.


    ¡°Even though it¡¯s pretty here, it¡¯s not my home. I like my home with my older brothers.¡±


    Isaac chuckled again when he saw how serious she looked.


    ¡°If Tricia and I get married, this will be your home too. Why don¡¯t you help me win your mommy


    over, Sylvie?¡±


    Sylvie¡¯srge eyes brightened once more.


    ¡°You¡¯re right! I¡¯ll ask my brothers to help you too.¡±

 Chapter 151

    Chapter 151


    Isaac kissed her on the cheek and said, ¡°Thank you, darling!¡±


    For some inexplicable reason, he felt strangely connected to this little girl from the moment he first


    saw her.


    Isaac, who was not fond of children at all, found himself feeling rather fond of the three children.


    Was it because of who their mother was?


    Isaac set Sylvie down on the couch before greeting Phillip.


    ¡°How are you feeling today, Grandpa?¡±


    Phillip looked quite energetic today and his condition had improved immensely, so Isaac hoped


    that his grandfather would be able to start talking again soon.


    Meanwhile, Phillip red at Isaac and thought to himself, You fool! Your kids and the woman you


    should marry are all right in front of your eyes! Hurry up and marry her so that they officially


    be a part of the family.


    Isaac cocked his eyebrows. ¡°Grandpa, this is Patricia Aniston, my secretary, and these are her


    three children. If you like having them around, I¡¯ll ask her to bring them over to keep youpany.¡±


    Isaac leaned down and whispered to Phillip, ¡°If you want me to give you a great-grandkid, I¡¯m


    afraid it won¡¯t be happening anytime soon. You¡¯ll probably have to wait a couple of years, so for


    now, you¡¯ll have to be satisfied with someone else¡¯s kids.¡±


    Then, he straightened up and smirked.


    Isaac refused to have a child with Adeline. At most, he was willing to fulfill Phillip¡¯s wishes by


    marrying her.


    It would not be his fault for not having any children yet.


    Phillip eyed Patricia before ncing up at his handsome grandson.


    He yearned tomunicate somehow, whether by talking or by writing, but he was in no condition


    to do so and this infuriated him.


    Dinner was rather festive, and even Phillip ate half his te, which pleased Elizabeth immensely.


    The three children followed her as she took Phillip out for a walk. Patricia was on a call, so she did


    not realize that it was only her and Isaac left at the dining table.


    It was a call from Darcie and from the way her friend sounded, Patricia sensed that something was


    off.


    ¡°Darcie, it¡¯s fine if the price for the house hasn¡¯t been settled yet. We can just wait a little longer.


    There¡¯s no rush.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Tricia! Poppy isn¡¯t doing too welltely. I¡¯m afraid that she won¡¯t be able to hang on


    long enough to receive a bone marrow transnt. I n on approaching Mr. Henderson and


    pleading with him again.¡±


    Patricia¡¯s heart was troubled by the way Darcie continued to sob through the phone.


    ¡°I¡¯ll help you think of something.¡±


    Patricia¡¯s eyes were misty by the time the call ended. She felt a terrible pang in her heart


    whenever she thought of Poppy.


    Darcie had to be having an incredibly hard time carrying this burden all by herself.


    Isaac¡¯s eyes were fixed on Patricia and when she sensed his gaze, she quickly set her thoughts


    aside.


    ¡°Oh? Where are the others?¡±


    She had not paid any attention to the rest at all.


    Isaac quirked his lips and said, ¡°They went out for a walk. Have you eaten your fill, Miss Aniston?¡±


    Patricia nodded. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m full now.¡±


    ¡°Come upstairs with me. There¡¯s something I need you to do.¡±


    He got up and strode off.


    Patricia swiftly tagged along behind him. He was her boss, so she had to do as he said.


    They went up to the third floor and walked into his bedroom. As soon as she entered the room,


    Isaac closed the door and locked it.


    Patricia heard the locking sound and turned to look at him.


    ¡°President Arnold?¡±


    She threw a wary look at the door.


    Isaac tugged his tie off and began to uncuff his sleeves.


    Patricia stepped back, startled. ¡°I-Isaac Arnold, what are you doing?¡±


    Why is he stripping in front of me after asking me to follow him upstairs? What is he up to? Patricia


    grew more and more terrified by the second.


    Isaac had a sly grin on his face. ¡°What do you think I¡¯m doing?¡±Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

 Chapter 152

    Chapter 152


    Patricia retreated all the way to the window¡ªany further and she would fall out of the window.


    They were on the third floor, however, so she did not want to risk her life or her limbs.


    ¡°Isaac Arnold, you stay right there or else, I¡¯ll scream!¡±


    That¡¯s right. I can scream for help! We¡¯re right by the window and it¡¯s open, too. Someone would


    hear me if I scream as loudly as I can.


    Isaac chuckled at how frightened Patricia was.


    ¡°What do you think I¡¯m trying to do?¡±


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Patricia looked at him. He had taken off his shirt, exposing his muscr body and impressive abs.


    She gulped. It would not be an exaggeration to describe his figure as mesmerizing, and the sight


    of it made her throat dry.


    However, she was still a woman of principles. She refused to get involved with someone who was


    taken. She was adamant about this.


    Patricia bit her lip and in the end, she muttered, ¡°How would I know? I¡¯m not you.¡±


    She averted her eyes to stop staring at his half-naked body.


    All of a sudden, Isaac sat down on the bed with his back facing her.


    ¡°My back keeps itching. I think I have a rash. Help me put some ointment on it.¡±


    Patricia snapped out of her muddle thoughts when she heard what he said. Oh¡­ Oh, I¡¯m the one


    who took it the wrong way!


    She spotted the bottle of ointment near where he was sitting, so she slowly came over.


    ¡°Is it an allergic reaction?¡±


    His back was covered in fiery red rashes that looked rather painful, but he did not show any signs


    of anything amiss earlier during dinner. It was remarkable how well he kept it in.


    ¡°This happens without fail whenever I soak in a hot spring.¡±


    Why did you go to one then, if you have an allergic reaction to it? Are you a masochist?


    Patricia saw the ointment but she did not see any cotton swabs, so she asked, ¡°Where do you


    keep your cotton swabs, President Arnold?¡±


    Isaac¡¯s brows creased a little. He wanted her to apply it by hand, so why would he let her use a


    cotton swab instead?


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any. You can just apply it with your hands. There¡¯s no need to be so particr about


    it.¡±


    Patricia was surprised upon hearing that. I didn¡¯t realize he was thisidback when it came to


    things like this.


    She smiled in amusement before walking over to the bathroom to wash her hands, only to stare in


    amazement when she saw that his bathroom alone was bigger than her entire house. Even the


    bathtub looked more like a swimming pool.


    Patricia was floored by how extravagant the bathroom was. The Anistons could notpare to the


    Arnolds at all.


    As she washed her hands in a marble sink, she caught the eye of the faintly blushing woman in the


    mirror staring back at her, and she pursed her lips somewhat mockingly.


    ¡°Patricia Aniston, stop thinking about it. Stop eyeing his body!¡± she muttered to herself.


    After washing her hands, she even took the time to sanitize them before heading back to Isaac.


    Her fingers were a little cold, so she rubbed her hands together to warm them up first before


    applying the ointment for him.


    With small, careful strokes, she made sure to apply it to every patch of red she could find.


    When she was about to apply the ointment to the back of his waist, however, she felt herself


    spinning in the air beforending on the bed with the man pressed over her.


    Isaac pressed his lips to hers, and he held her hands above her head. She tried to struggle and


    escape his grasp, but she could not budge at all.


    He attacked her lips ferociously and soon, he slipped his tongue in between her puckered lips.


    Patricia¡¯s mind went nk. She was in a daze and could barely sense what was happening. All


    she heard was the sound of his breathing, and nothing more.


    Isaac¡¯s breath was heavy and urgent, each one hotter than the next.


    Patricia felt like something was wrong with her. Something was seriously wrong with her.


    Meanwhile, Isaac continued to kiss her passionately. Her hand had been on the small of his back.


    Did she not know how sensitive that part was for a man?


    She was too innocent. Though she gave birth to three children, she seemed clueless about the


    passionate pleasures and romantic desires between a man and a woman.


    However, this only served to intensify his attraction toward her. He wanted to be the one who


    taught her everything. He wanted to taint her innocence.

 Chapter 153

    Chapter 153


    When Patricia finally gathered the tiniest sliver of wits about her, she let out muffled cries as she


    pushed Isaac off of her.


    Isaac seemed to regain some of his senses too. He pulled back and gave her enough space to sit


    up, but her top had been yanked apart, disying her pale, white¡­


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Patricia grabbed a pillow to hide her chest. ¡°Isaac Arnold! You¡¯ve gone too far!¡±


    Isaac was feeling rather ufortable too. It took all of his willpower to rein himself in. He wanted


    to continue, but from the looks of it, that was not going to happen.


    His breathing remained heavy as his eyes shed dangerously. One day, he was going to lock her


    within his arms and make her his, for good.


    For now, all he could do was respond with a cunning smile. ¡°Do you know where you were


    touching? Don¡¯t you know how dangerous it is to touch a man there?¡±


    Patricia blinked and tried to recall what happened earlier. I was just applying the ointment as per


    yourmand. I didn¡¯t touch anywhere I shouldn¡¯t, right?


    ¡°How should I know? I¡¯m not a man.¡±


    Even now, images of what they had been doing were shing across her mind, and it drove her


    crazy. It was such a strange feeling.


    Why did I enjoy it so much? Why did I want it to continue? It was just a natural, biological


    response, right? She tried to convince herself.


    She was twenty-four now, so it was normal for her to have desires too. That had to be why.


    Patricia¡¯s hands snuck behind the pillow, and she began to button up her top. She had not even


    noticed when he yanked them apart.


    She was hurting a little too, from how strongly he held onto her. Isaac, you scoundrel! How she


    would love to hit him.


    If it wasn¡¯t because she owed him money and because he paid her well, she truly longed to give


    him a solid beating.


    Isaac got up and put his ck shirt back on. While buttoning the shirt with one hand, his eyes


    bored straight into her.


    ¡°Patricia, I told you. I like you. This is what a person does with someone they like.¡±


    If he did not like her, he would nevery a finger on her.


    Countless women would willingly get into bed with him. If that was what he wanted, they would line


    up by the hundreds, eager for a chance to please him.


    Atst, Patricia managed to button her top. She slid off the bed and adjusted her skirt.


    ¡°Mr. Arnold, I hope you will show me more respect in the future. Even if you like me, did I agree to


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    this? I did not, so it counts as sexual assault. I could sue you if I wanted to.¡±


    She stepped with haste toward the door and left at once.


    Isaac nced around the bedroom. When she was in here with him, it felt like home.


    Now that she was gone, the room felt cold and empty¡ªvoid of the warmth that one associated


    with home.


    He put his jacket back on, his movements robotic, but his expression grim.


    Just then, his phone began to ring, so he picked it up.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Arnold, I¡¯ve booked the ballroom for you and Miss Aniston¡¯s engagement party next week. Do


    you wish to decide on the details in person beforehand? For example, picking out the decor and


    theme of the engagement party.¡±


    Isaac was already in a foul mood. Liam¡¯s call was just adding fuel to fire.


    ¡°You decide. Don¡¯t bother asking me.¡±


    He ended the call immediately, leaving Liam frozen in ce. The wedding nners began to


    pepper him with questions.


    ¡°Will Mr. and Mrs. Arnold being over to decide on the theme for their engagement party? We


    have a variety of themes, and we¡¯re also willing to customize one to their exact specifications. After


    all, a wedding is a once-in-a-lifetime affair, and a man like Mr. Arnold would surely want the best


    there is to offer!¡±


    Liam was already disgruntled by how Isaac barked at him, and hearing the words ¡®once-in-a-


    lifetime affair¡¯ only made him even more annoyed.


    He knew very well that Patricia was the woman Isaac liked, but because he had to get engaged to


    Adeline, his mood was understandably sour.


    Liam pointed at random and said, ¡°Just go with this one!¡±

 Chapter 154

    Chapter 154


    Patricia fled downstairs and ran into the rest of them who were just heading back in after their


    walk.


    Scott noticed that she seemed a little flustered, so he walked over and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter,


    Mommy?¡±


    Patricia¡¯s face was scarlet as shebed her fingers through her hair.


    ¡°Everything¡¯s fine. We should go home now.¡±


    Elizabeth and Phillip were reluctant to see them go. They very much enjoyed their walk with the


    three children earlier.


    Both of them were fond of children and did not want to part with these three so soon. They even


    hoped that the kids could stay over for the night.


    Elizabeth came forward and held Patricia¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Tricia, why don¡¯t all of you stay the night? Phillip is very happy right now. Both of us are reluctant


    to see the kids go.¡±


    However, all Patricia could think about was what just happened with Isaac, so she dared not


    remain here any longer.


    ¡°Old Mrs. Arnold, the kids have school tomorrow, and I have to go to work as well, so it¡¯s best that


    we take our leave now. We¡¯lle and visit you again soon.¡±


    She then took Sylvie¡¯s hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    The family of four climbed into the car and soon, they drove out of Arnold Manor.


    All was silent in the house once more, and Phillip¡¯s expression turned gloomy.


    Just then, Isaac came downstairs. While passing by the living room, he asked, ¡°Did they leave?¡±


    Elizabeth called him over. ¡°Isaac,e here. I have something I want to ask you.¡±


    Isaac did as he was told. As he sat down on the couch, he seemed slightly downcast.


    Elizabeth poured him a cup of tea. ¡°The tea¡¯s quite fragrant. Give it a try.¡±


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    It was the one Patricia had given them. Though it was not a particrly well-known or luxurious


    brand, its fragrance was exceptional.


    Knowing the kind of person Patricia was, she would have given the best that she could.


    Isaac drank a mouthful of tea before turning to look at Phillip. He seemed to be doing quite well


    How long do I have to wait until I won¡¯t have to worry about angering him?


    ¡°Isaac, have you ever had unprotected sex?¡±


    The more Elizabeth observed Scott and Sten, the more they seemed like Isaac. She felt a


    strange sort of familial connection with them.


    This was especially pronounced when it came to Sylvie. It was like the little girl was her own great-


    grandchild.


    Isaac thought about it. He had, during that dream¡ªwell, not a dream, but he could not find the


    woman from that night.


    Patricia was very much like her. It was why he yearned for her.


    ¡°Gran, you shouldn¡¯t concern yourself with these sorts of things.¡±


    He was about to get up when Elizabeth added, ¡°Scott and Sten look exactly like you when you


    were little. Do you think those three children could be yours?¡±


    Elizabeth looked serious. She had a strong suspicion, but she was afraid that it would not be true.


    Isaac nced at Phillip, only to see his breathing be more and moreborious. It looked like


    he still favored Adeline.


    If those three kids were his, Phillip would probably get a heart attack.


    Wouldn¡¯t I know if I¡¯m the father? He had never encountered Patricia before, so it could not be her.


    ¡°No, you must be wrong, Gran. Those two boys do look quite handsome, but don¡¯t all kids look like


    that?¡±


    It had been over twenty years anyway, so would Elizabeth still remember how he looked when he


    was a child?


    Elizabeth nodded. ¡°Alright. I¡¯m sure you know best. But remember, don¡¯t get a woman pregnant


    and shirk your responsibility after. It¡¯s very hard on a woman to raise a child by herself.¡±


    When Phillip heard their exchange, he became so emotional that his eyes rolled back as he


    fainted.


    The servants were petrified as they cried out, ¡°Old Mr. Arnold! Old Mr. Arnold¡­ Are you okay?¡±


    Elizabeth got a fright too. ¡°Phillip? Alright, I¡¯ll stop bringing this up. I won¡¯t bring it up ever again.


    We¡¯ll do what you want, alright?¡±

 Chapter 155

    Chapter 155


    Isaac frowned and called out at once, ¡°Get the doctor here now. Tell him Old Mr. Arnold fainted.¡±


    Right now, his mood was at an all-time low. If this alone was enough to cause Phillip to faint, then


    what would happen if he told him that he wanted to marry Patricia instead of Adeline?


    ¡­


    While driving home, Patricia¡¯s feelings were a mess.


    She could not believe that she felt something when she was with Isaac earlier, but when she


    thought about him, she kept shaking her head.


    No, she could not be like Gwen. Even if she hated Adeline, she refused toe between


    someone else¡¯s rtionship. She rejected the very thought of it.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    When Sylvie spotted the Cancer Institute Hospital outside the window, she eximed, ¡°Tricia, I


    haven¡¯t seen Poppy in ages! Can we go and visit her now?¡±


    That got Patricia out of her reverie as she wondered, How did we end up here?


    This proved that she should not let her mind wander while driving. Either way, she agreed, ¡°Okay.


    Let¡¯s visit Poppy.¡±


    She turned the car around and drove into the hospital¡¯s basement parking lot. Soon, all four of


    them got into the elevator and headed for the inpatient wing where Poppy¡¯s ward was.


    Poppy was still awake, so when she saw the three children, she sat up excitedly.


    ¡°Sylvie, did you guyse to see me? I miss you all so much!¡±


    The three children stood around Poppy¡¯s bed and chattered on and on with her. Poppy seemed


    extremely pleased to have them here.


    Darcie got up to greet them, and Patricia was surprised to see Darcie at the hospital.


    ¡°Darcie? You¡¯re not working tonight?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m feeling a little under the weather so I called in sick,¡± Darcie replied with a smile.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Patricia queried, concerned.


    Darcie pulled her over to the couch at the side before sneakily tugging her cor down.


    ¡°Here. It hurts when I wear anything too tight, so I decided to just take a day off.¡±


    Patricia¡¯s eyes widened slightly. ¡°Oh? You have an allergic reaction too?¡±


    She quickly searched through her bag for the medication that Isaac had gotten from a doctor. It


    worked wonders on her as everything was gone after a few days.


    ¡°Darcie, here. This medication works very well. I had the same thing as you a while back¡ªpatches


    of red all over, and it hurt whenever I¡¯m wearing something. I used this to help with that.¡±


    Darcie froze. ¡°You had the same thing as me?¡±


    Sheughed and caressed Patricia¡¯s cheek.


    ¡°Who did that to you? Isaac?¡±


    Patricia was taken aback. ¡°How did you know? I went out drinking with him and got an allergic


    reaction to the alcohol, so it¡¯s technically not his fault.¡±


    ¡°An allergic reaction to alcohol?¡± Darcie chuckled once more.


    ¡°Yeah! You¡­ Hang on, are you allergic to alcohol too?¡±


    Darcie wasughing so hard that her stomach began to hurt. She pulled Patricia into a hug and


    said, ¡°Why are you so innocent, Tricia? And Isaac¡¯s a sly devil.¡±


    Patricia got goosebumps from the way Darcieughed.


    ¡°Darcie, juste out and say it. The way youugh¡­ it¡¯s giving me goosebumps.¡±


    Darcie came close and whispered into Patricia¡¯s ear.


    Soon enough, Patricia flushed bright red as her eyes widened in shock.


    ¡°Is that true? H-He¡­ Isaac Arnold, you scoundrel!¡±


    Patricia could not hold her anger back, while Darcie began to chuckle yet again.


    ¡°Yours is pretty big. I¡¯m sure he was very satisfied.¡±


    Patricia was on the verge of fainting from embarrassment. She never thought that a man like him


    could go that far.


    She did drink a lot that night. Was that why she had no memory of what happened?


    Patricia was mad¡ªno, infuriated.


    However, a thought urred to her.


    ¡°Darcie, what about you? Who did it to you?¡±


    Even though Darcie worked at a nightlife establishment, Patricia knew that Darcie was vignt


    about keeping herself safe, so no one could do such a thing to her if she did not want them to.

 Chapter 156

    Chapter 156


    Darcie¡¯s expression changed as she looked away. ¡°It¡¯s best if you didn¡¯t know, Tricia.¡±


    Patricia had a strange feeling when she saw the way Darcie¡¯s expression shifted. ¡°Did someone


    hurt you? I¡¯ll help you get revenge.¡±


    Darcie chuckled at how serious Patricia looked. ¡°Didn¡¯t you swear not to ever fight again after that


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    time you had to pay a huge sum of money to the person you injured? Even that day, when you ran


    into Zeke and that mistress, you didn¡¯t use your Taekwondo skills.¡±


    Patricia smirked. ¡°I did swear not to, but how can I sit still if someone hurt you? He deserves to be


    smashed into a pulp.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Darcie sighed as she recalled what happenedst night. ¡°No one forced me into


    anything. You don¡¯t need to worry about it.¡±


    Patricia was still worried, so she nudged her gently. ¡°You have to tell me if something happens,


    okay? I¡¯m always on your side.¡±


    Darcie nodded. The two women continued chatting for a bit, but when Patricia saw that it was


    gettingte, she began to say her goodbyes. The children needed to be home soon, as it was a


    school day tomorrow.


    Before she left, she reminded Darcie, ¡°Remember to use that medication. It works wonders.¡±


    Darcieughed. ¡°Tricia, since President Arnold did that to you, why don¡¯t you consider dating him?


    It¡¯s a pity to miss out on an opportunity to be with a distinguished man like him. It¡¯d be hard to meet


    someone like him ever again.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t even consider it.¡± Patricia shook her head. Since Isaac was Adeline¡¯s girlfriend, she


    refused to get involved with him. ¡°Scott, Sten, Sylvie, it¡¯s time to go home now.¡±


    Poppy was reluctant to see them go. As she hugged Sylvie, Sylvie said to her, ¡°Poppy, listen to the


    doctors, okay? When you¡¯re feeling better, we can see each other every day again, just like we


    used to.¡±


    Poppy nodded. ¡°Mommy told me that I¡¯ll be all better soon. I have a bone marrow donor.¡±


    When Patricia heard those words, she whipped her head around to look at Darcie. ¡°Darcie, you


    found another suitable donor?¡±


    Patricia had been wondering how she could help to convince Percy, but now that they had another


    suitable donor, they would not need to beseech Percy anymore.


    Considering the job he held, it would not sit well with her if they forced him into it somehow.


    Darcie thought about the deal she struckst night. ¡°Yeah, Poppy will get the surgery in a month.¡±


    She pleaded with Percyst night, but he asked her to sleep with him for a month. If he was


    satisfied with her, he would go through with the bone marrow transnt for Poppy.


    Last night, he had done a lot of things to Darcie, but she went along with everything. Her face was


    a little pink as her mind began to fill with images ofst night, so she quickly shook those thoughts


    away.


    ¡°That¡¯s great news! Darcie, things are finally looking up for you.¡±


    Darcie followed them down to the basement to see them off. Once they got in the car, she turned


    back around to return to Poppy¡¯s ward.


    Sylvie seemed to have tired herself out as she fell asleep soon after climbing into the car. She


    slept soundly with her head and feet resting on both her brothers¡¯ thighs.


    Patricia nced at the three of them in the rearview mirror. Scott and Sten always took great


    care of Sylvie.


    Patricia¡¯s eyes crinkled a little as she chuckled. She was beginning to feel a tad envious of Sylvie!


    Her little Sylvie was fortunate enough to have so many people in her life who loved her.


    When Sylvie grew up, it would not be easy for her future boyfriend to receive a stamp of approval


    from all of them.


    Patricia was quite happy about that. At least, it would minimize the chances of Sylvie ending up


    with a terrible guy. Her two brothers would surely weed such irresponsible and unreliable men out


    for her.


    It was 9.30PM by the time they arrived home. Patricia carried Sylvie into the house with the two


    boys walking ahead of them.


    All of a sudden, the two boys spotted a bunch of paper stuck to the door, so they ran over and tore


    one down.


    The words ¡®Repay your debts, or pay in blood¡¯ were sttered boldly across the paper, along with


    gruesome images illustrated in red.


    Patricia looked over. ¡°What is it?¡±

 Chapter 157

    Chapter 157


    Patricia assumed that it must be one of those advertisement flyers that businesses frequently left


    on people¡¯s doorsteps. Sometimes, she would wake up to find an entire pile of them on their


    doorstep.


    Some touted various medical treatments, locksmith services, or even offered jobs and other


    strange things.


    Scott read out, ¡°It says ¡®repay your debts¡¯, so I guess it¡¯s from a money lending service.¡±


    Sten nodded. ¡°Why are these pasted on our door, though? Scott, let¡¯s tear them all down.¡±


    The two little boys made quick work of it, while Patricia carried Sylvie to her bed.


    Sylvie was sleeping so soundly that Patricia did not want to wake her up, so she let her sleep


    without washing up.


    Patricia gazed fondly at Sylvie. Sylvie was rarely sick these days, and Patricia had a steady


    ie too, so she no longer worried now.


    She fervently wished that Sylvie, along with Scott and Sten, would all grow up healthy and


    strong.


    Once Scott and Sten were done tearing off the warnings stuck to their door, they came to the


    room and said to Patricia, ¡°Mommy, we¡¯ve taken everything down, and the door¡¯s locked too.¡±


    Patricia nodded. ¡°Go wash up and get ready for bed. Good night!¡±


    She walked over to her two sons and gave them both a kiss on the cheek.


    Then, she left the children¡¯s bedroom and returned to hers.


    After taking a shower, shey in bed and checked her phone.


    Isaac had sent her a text.


    ¡®Are you home yet?¡¯


    He had wanted to drive them home himself, but Patricia had run off so quickly and Elizabeth had


    something to say to him, so he could not go after them.


    Patricia nced at the timestamp. The text was sent over one and a half hours ago.


    She decided to reply. ¡®Yes.¡¯


    Soon, she received another text from him. ¡®Why did it take you so long to respond to my text?¡¯


    Patricia could almost hear the usatory tone in his voice from that text. She stuck her tongue out


    at her phone as she thought to herself, Hey, mister. It¡¯s after hours. I¡¯m not at work! Though she


    did not respond with this, of course. She was his personal secretary, so it did imply she had to be


    responsive at all hours of the day.


    ¡®My apologies, President Arnold. We dropped by the hospital to visit Poppy on our way back, so


    that¡¯s why I¡¯m only replying to your text now.¡¯


    That should be respectful enough for you right, you moron?


    ¡®Patricia, remember this. No matter who I get engaged to or even marry, the only person I like is


    you.¡¯


    Patricia was sleepy and had already gotten ready for bed, but she was afraid that if she did not


    respond to Isaac¡¯s texts, he would charge straight over to her house to punish her.


    Therefore, after responding to his text, she waited for his reply. As soon as she closed her eyes,


    she felt her phone vibrate, so she hurriedly nced at the screen.


    When she read that text, her blood began to boil, so much so that she almost jumped out of the


    bed.


    How can you say something like that? What the hell? What a b*stard you are, Isaac!


    You¡¯re getting engaged to someone else! You¡¯re going to get married to someone else! How can


    you still say that I¡¯m the one you like? Who on earth would believe you?!


    Patricia was so mad that she turned her phone off immediately. She could not be bothered to deal


    with this anymore. She would cross that bridge if she came to it.


    The next day, as soon as she arrived at the office, she overheard her colleagues¡¯ discussions.


    ¡°Did you see the announcement in the chat group? President Arnold is getting engaged next


    Saturday.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s the bride-to-be?¡±


    Just then, they threw a nce at Patricia, who was standing in a corner of the elevator.


    Patricia pretended to be unaware of their conversation. She kept her eyes fixed on the top of the


    elevator to avoid catching anyone else¡¯s gaze.


    They murmured in hushed voices, ¡°The Aniston Family¡¯s daughter, Adeline Aniston.¡±


    ¡°Oh! So it¡¯s not Miss Aniston, huh!¡±


    ¡°What a pity for Miss Aniston!¡±


    Patricia heard their sighs, sensed their gazes and heard them pitying her.


    At longst, she managed to survive the long journey to the top floor. After passing by 66 floors


    listening to others gossip about her, she had developed an armor that made her immune to all their


    When she entered the president¡¯s office, all the secretaries whipped their heads over to look at


    her, but she tactfully avoided their gazes.


    She marched straight into the office room and shut the door before finally exhaling.


    So what if Isaac and Adeline are getting engaged? Why do I need to be pitied? I don¡¯t even like


    Isaac!Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

 Chapter 158

    Chapter 158


    After muttering to herself, Patricia finally noticed the man sitting at the desk.


    He was the same as ever¡ªhis ck bespoke suit and sharp, chiseled features all adding to his


    imposing air.


    When Isaac looked over to her, she swiftly averted her gaze and set her purse down at her seat


    before starting up herputer.


    She checked the schedule written in her notebook andpared it to the schedule in the system,


    making sure they were the same.


    Isaac had been very busytely. His days were filled with meetings, along with business lunches


    and dinners. He was probably working overtime to make time for his engagement next Saturday.


    Isaac watched as Patricia kept herself busy from the moment she stepped into his office.


    ¡°My coffee, Miss Aniston,¡± he reminded coldly before going back to his work.


    Patricia stood up. ¡°I¡¯ll bring it in at once.¡±


    Her cold and distant attitude made Isaac nce at her once more.


    Why does it seem like she¡¯s in a bad mood today? Didn¡¯t she see the text I sent herst night?


    After stepping out of Isaac¡¯s office, Patricia was once again the center of the spotlight. All eyes


    were on her as she walked over to the pantry, and when the women finally stopped staring, they


    gathered together in hushed discussion.


    Say whatever you want. Patricia could not be bothered.


    She walked into Isaac¡¯s private pantry. No one else was around. She prepared a cup of coffee and


    added a ssh of milk, but a cheeky smile bloomed across her face.


    She pursed her lips and tossed three cubes of sugar into the cup.


    Since you don¡¯t like adding sugar, let¡¯s see how you like this!


    She carried it back to the office and set the cup down in front of him.


    ¡°Your coffee, Mr. Arnold.¡±


    Isaac nced up at her. One look at her face and anyone could tell that she was in a bad mood


    today.


    ¡°Did you not sleep wellst night, Miss Aniston?¡±


    Her face was aloof, her lips were pursed, and she did not look him in the eye. These were all signs


    that pointed to her being angry.


    Patricia shook her head. ¡°I slept very well.¡±


    You¡¯re the one who didn¡¯t sleep well, you scoundrel!


    The more he looked at her, the more he felt like something was amiss. When he took a sip of


    coffee, his expression changed at once.


    ¡°Miss Aniston, didn¡¯t I tell you not to add sugar?¡±


    She must have done it on purpose! Is she jealous because of my engagement?


    ¡°Mr. Arnold, don¡¯t you think it tastes better when it¡¯s sweet?¡± Patriciamented icily.


    She became even more furious when she remembered the marks on her chest. You pervert!


    Just how hard did he go at it that her skin ended up looking like that?


    Isaac could tell that she was doing it on purpose, so he drank another mouthful of coffee, though it


    tasted more like syrup.


    ¡°Mmhmm. It¡¯s very sweet. Not bad at all.¡±


    There was a sh of surprise in Patricia¡¯s eyes when she saw that he did not get angry.


    Was it because he was in a good mood over his engagement? Was that why he let her off the


    hook so easily?


    She was still fuming, however, so she red at him.


    ¡°Mr. Arnold, care to exin how those marks ended up on my chest? The truth, this time.¡±


    A devilish look crept into Isaac¡¯s eyes as he gazed at her chest. He felt something stirring inside


    him.


    His Adam¡¯s apple bobbed as he swallowed, then he asked, ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Did she find out what happened? Who told her?


    Just then, he recalled that she mentioned making a trip to the hospitalst night. Could it be that


    she told Darcie about it? Darcie probably did know a thing or two about these things.


    After all, she worked in a nightlife establishment and seemed like the type who knew how to have


    a good time, so she probably could tell from her own experiences.


    Patricia was nothing like her. Why does she not know anything at all, even after giving birth to


    three children? She¡¯s still so naive.


    Meanwhile, Patricia was up to her ears in anger when she spotted Isaac¡¯s smug expression.


    She threw caution to the wind and huffed, ¡°Hmph! Mr. Arnold, I have a strong suspicion that certain


    parts of you are just for show¡ªnon-functional, that is.¡±

 Chapter 159

    Chapter 159


    Patricia felt a lot better after letting off some steam by getting snarky with him. She turned around


    and headed back to her desk to get started on her work.


    In reality, she did not have much to do. All she did was serve his coffee, apany him during


    mealtimes, and keep a record of his schedule and itinerary.


    However, she brought a book to keep her upied today. She wanted to start learning design


    more seriously.


    Once she had a skill to her name, she could throw her resignation letter at Isaac¡¯s face.


    Isaac realized that her expression looked a lot better now, after mocking him. She no longer


    seemed to be brewing up a storm inside.


    He chuckled to himself. So she did find out what truly happened that night.


    ¡°Patricia, why don¡¯t you see for yourself if it¡¯s functioning?¡±


    Patricia had just flipped her book open when she heard his disgusting retort. She rolled her eyes at


    once.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter to me whether it¡¯s functional or not, Mr. Arnold. You should discuss that with your


    fianc¨¦e instead. Discussing this with your female secretary counts as sexual harassment.¡±


    She turned her attention back to her book, paying him no mind.


    Any other day, Isaac would have brought up Josephine by now. He knew how important this job


    was to Patricia.


    At the very mention of Josephine¡¯s name, Patricia would flip a switch and try to please him with her


    sweet disposition.


    However, he did not feel like teasing her today.


    He assumed that she was jealous, as the invites for the engagement party had been sent out, so


    the entirepany knew about it now. She would have heard about it too.


    It was his turn to try and coax her now, so he decided not to tease her.


    For the next half hour, both of them busied themselves with their work, and neither one of them


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    spoke to the other.


    A whileter, Liam came in to discuss work matters with Isaac, followed by a procession of various


    other managers and senior executives.


    Patricia went off to photostat some documents, and by the time she returned to her desk, Isaac


    had left for a meeting.


    She finally felt at ease, alone in the empty office.


    With him here, her mind would keep flitting back to what he did to her, and she would be tempted


    to beat him up for it.


    This urge was less pressing when he was not around.


    Patricia sent Darcie a text.


    ¡®Darcie, I got into a fight with Isaac today, so now I finally feel a lot better! How¡¯s your chest? Don¡¯t


    forget to use the medication.¡¯


    Darcie texted her back. ¡®How did he react? Was he surprised that you found out the truth about


    what happened? Hahaha! But Tricia, men are all like that, so you don¡¯t need to feel too upset


    about it. Isaac¡¯s such a handsome catch anyway, so it¡¯s no loss to you.¡¯


    There was a fiery look in Patricia¡¯s eyes once she read the text. Her fingers tapped away furiously.


    ¡®It¡¯s no loss? It¡¯s a huge loss! He¡¯s about to get engaged to Adeline next Saturday. The very


    thought of Adeline¡¯s boyfriend doing that to me makes me want to hurl.¡¯


    She mmed her phone down once she sent her reply. The more she thought about it, the angrier


    she felt.


    It looked like she had to toss a few more insults at himter to settle her rage. That b*stard! That


    scoundrel!


    Soon, she got Darcie¡¯s reply. ¡®Tricia, why does it feel like you¡¯re jealous? Haha¡­ if you do like


    Isaac, then you better hurry up, or else, it¡¯ll be toote once he gets married. I¡¯m pretty sure all you


    have to do is say the word, and he won¡¯t get engaged, much less married.¡¯


    Darcie¡¯s text got Patricia thinking, but soon after, she shook her head. I don¡¯t even like him. Why


    would I ask him to call off the engagement?


    Isaac returned to the office at noon.


    Patricia was about to head to the staff cafeteria for lunch, so when she saw himing in, she


    asked, ¡°Mr. Arnold, are you nning on having lunch at the cafeteria, or would you prefer some


    other restaurant? I¡¯ll ce the order for you.¡±


    One of her responsibilities was to keep himpany during mealtimes, and he usually ordered


    food from famous restaurants that served pretty good food.


    Therefore, her taste buds had gotten a lot more selective thanks to her job here at Arnold


    Corporation.


    ¡°I¡¯m attending an auction, Miss Aniston, and you¡¯ll being with me.¡±

 Chapter 160

    Chapter 160


    ¡°Okay,¡± Patricia said in acknowledgment.


    She packed her things and got her purse before taking her spot behind him as they made their


    way over to his private elevator.


    After the elevator doors closed, Patricia asked, ¡°Mr. Arnold, are we eating beforehand? Or will we


    be eating when we get there?¡±


    Isaac threw a nce at her and said coolly, ¡°Just skip lunch.¡±


    Patricia hesitated. She wanted to say that she refused to go hungry, but she did not want to lose


    this job.


    She was mad at him, but she did not take it too far. Since he said to skip lunch, then fine, she


    would just skip lunch. She could just take it as going on a diet anyway.


    Patricia took her phone out and posted a picture of a pig on her Instagram story, with the caption


    saying, ¡®Time to start my diet. I¡¯m a pig if I eat lunch today.¡¯


    She chuckled softly after posting the story. Having a domineering boss like Isaac was perfect for


    going on a diet.


    As soon as she posted her story, Isaac felt the vibration from his phone. He had turned


    notifications on for all her social media ounts, so he was always alerted whenever she posted


    on social media.


    When he saw what she posted, his lips quirked into a devilish smile.


    Once the elevator opened out to the lobby, he strode off looking fairly dashing with his dark blue


    coat pping behind him.


    Patricia followed behind him, sighing as she stared at his tall, proportionate frame.


    He could wear anything at all and it would still look good on him.


    She thought that a car would be waiting for them outside, but there was no car and no Liam either.


    Aren¡¯t we going to an auction? There had to be something he sorely wanted if they were skipping


    lunch for it.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    However, Isaac simply continued walking until he reached a nearby restaurant.


    By the time Patricia caught up with him, he was already cing his order. She sat down and


    asked, ¡°I thought you wanted to skip lunch, Mr. Arnold?¡±


    Isaac pushed a cup of tea over to her.


    ¡°I felt hungry all of a sudden.¡±


    Also, he knew how much Patricia liked the mushroom croquettes from this restaurant. Thest


    time they ate from here, she finished three and a half of them, while he only got to eat half of one.


    Patricia took a sip of tea. ¡°Oh, I see. Enjoy your meal, Mr. Arnold. I¡¯m on a diet, so I¡¯ll skip lunch.¡±


    However, she began to feel hungry once the smell of food wafted through the air. She swallowed


    and muttered to herself, ¡°Patricia, you said you were going to go on a diet. You better not cave


    now.¡±


    Isaac¡¯s lips curled slightly at the sight of her reaction.


    Patricia took her phone out and checked her Instagram story. She received a lot of responses.


    Darcie: ¡®You¡¯re not fat. You should eat more. No dieting.¡¯


    Nik: ¡®Are you sure you can hold yourself to this, Tricia? I don¡¯t think so!¡¯


    Selina: ¡®Hurray, arade! I¡¯m on a diet too. Good luck!¡¯


    Percy: ¡®What¡¯s so bad about being human? Why do you want to be a pig?¡¯


    After seeing these responses, she did not have the guts to scroll any further. She tossed her


    phone to the bottom of her purse to keep it out of sight.


    By now, the food was all served, and Isaac slid the te of mushroom croquettes over to her on


    purpose. Soon, she could smell nothing but mushroom croquettes.


    Patricia kept swallowing as she did her best to stay strong, while Isaac took his own sweet time


    with his meal.


    He looked no different than he did at any other meal. He was always elegant and refined while


    eating.


    Even so, Patricia noted the look of satisfaction on his face, so she knew the food must be good.


    Isaac saw how she kept reaching for her ss of water, so he cut one of the mushroom croquettes


    in half and took one half for himself.


    After taking a bite, hemented off-handedly, ¡°This tastes pretty good. It¡¯s a pity you¡¯re not


    eating.¡±


    Patricia¡¯s eyes shed with envy as she watched him chew.


    She was dying to have a bite. This restaurant had always been famous for its mushroom


    croquettes. During her schooling days, she would oftene over to eat it, even though she would


    have to line up for it.


    It would be sold out too if she came toote.


    Therefore, she got her fork and reached out to her favorite te on the table.


    ¡°Miss Aniston, I thought you were on a diet. Are you giving up on your humanity? Have you


    decided to be a pig instead?¡±

 Chapter 161

    Chapter 161


    Patricia¡¯s gaze fell on him. She could see the teasing look in his eyes.


    She gritted her teeth. Since she met him every day, he would have seen all sides of her anyway.


    She gave up. ¡°I¡¯m not fat, so I need to eat in order to have something to lose in the first ce!¡±


    Having said that, she quickly plopped a mushroom croquette onto her te and dug in happily.


    Isaac chuckled at the way she ate with so much relish.


    He liked sharing his meals with her. Watching her eat was a kind of enjoyment that seemed to


    whet his appetite.


    Patricia continued tucking into the food, and Isaac obligingly piled her te full of all the various


    dishes on the table. Everything he ordered today was a favorite of hers.


    When she finally set her fork down, she realized how full she was and immediately felt a little


    guilty.


    She was stuffed! Everything was delicious, so she kept on eating without noticing that she ate too


    much.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    When she nced at the tes on the table, she noticed that they were all nearly empty.


    Meanwhile, the man in front of her was drinking from his ss of water while staring at her with


    those dark eyes of his.


    ¡°Are you done?¡±


    Patricia felt a wave of embarrassment. She said she was going on a diet, but she ended up eating


    far more than him.


    She was not that much of a glutton in the past. Even though she had been a foodie ever since she


    was a child, her enjoyment of food had waned inter years.


    For some inexplicable reason, she seemed to have regained her foodie ways ever since she


    started working for Isaac.


    Isaac found her conflicted expression particrly adorable. He was tempted to pinch her cheeks.


    After over a month of making her share meals with him, she seemed to have gained a bit of


    weight. At least, her face looked a little fuller than it used to.


    Patricia was frighteningly thin back then, so thin that it would evoke sympathy in anyone who saw


    her.


    Isaac thought that women should maintain a healthy weight, rather than force themselves to be so


    skinny. He preferred women who looked healthy.


    When the two of them exited the restaurant, they ran into a few colleagues, all of whom greeted


    Isaac politely.


    ¡°Hello, President Arnold!¡±


    Isaac nodded briefly in acknowledgment, while Patricia shed them a smile.


    Liam was waiting with the car at a nearby za, so Isaac headed over in that direction.


    Patricia tagged along behind him and took the seat next to him.


    Liam turned around and nodded in greeting. ¡°President Arnold, if we leave now, we¡¯ll arrive just


    before three. The auction starts at three.¡±


    Isaac nodded. His slender fingers tapped against the armrest.


    Soon, the car slid out of the za and joined the swarm of vehicles on the road.


    Now that Patricia was full, she was feeling a little drowsy. She woke up early this morning, so it


    was about time that she began to feel a little sleepy. She closed her eyes as she decided to nap


    for a bit.


    Suddenly, Isaac reached out and grabbed her hand. Patricia¡¯s eyes flew open in shock. She


    nced toward the front before struggling as hard as she could to retract her hand.


    Isaac refused to let go. He closed his eyes with his hand still wrapped tightly around hers.


    Patricia red at him but he did not notice it at all, so she could only rage at him on the inside.


    Without any warning, Isaac said, ¡°If you let me hold your hand for a bit, you¡¯ll get a rewardter.


    Let me know if you see anything you like at the auction. I¡¯ll get it for you.¡±


    Patricia froze for a moment. Anything that was being auctioned off would surely be worth a tidy


    sum of money.


    It¡¯s just holding hands, right? It¡¯s nothingpared to what he didst time.


    She could almost see the dor signs in her head now as she thought to herself, I¡¯m going to pick


    the most expensive thing there! Let¡¯s see if you¡¯ll regret it then.


    Meanwhile, Liam, who was sitting in the front passenger seat, could not resist ncing at them in


    the rearview mirror as he thought to himself, President Arnold went through all that trouble simply


    because he wanted to make Miss Aniston happy by giving her a gift, but was afraid she would not


    ept it.


    He had to take her to the auction and let her pick one out herself.


    Isaac continued to grasp her hand tightly. There was a faint smile on his lips as he closed his eyes


    to rest.


    ¡°Patricia, are you happy about receiving a gift?¡±

 Chapter 162

    Chapter 162


    Patricia was a little thrilled to receive a gift, but it was not in her hands yet, so it was still purely


    hypothetical.


    ¡°What¡¯s there to be happy about? I don¡¯t even know if there¡¯ll be something I like.¡±


    Isaac was taken aback at first, but soon, his eyes shed with amusement.


    ¡°Miss Aniston, all the items at the auction are quite valuable. Do you mean to say that money can¡¯t


    buy you happiness?¡±


    Patricia did think that money could make her happy, but it was not a given.


    ¡°Ahem¡­ I might be poor, but money can¡¯t guarantee my happiness!¡±


    She was happy if her kids were happy! Yes, that was her ultimate source of happiness.


    Everything she did right now was for the sake of her three precious children.


    Isaac frowned. She was even refuting him now. His fingers started tapping on the armrest once


    more.


    ¡°In that case, what I said earlier no longer applies.¡±


    Patricia turned her head to look at him. ¡°Mr. Arnold, money does make me happy sometimes, and


    a man like you is a man of his word, right?¡±


    Isaac knew that she was trying to goad him into doing what she wanted, but he refused to


    cooperate.


    ¡°Yes, I am a man of my word. That includes thest thing I said.¡±


    Patricia rolled her eyes. I knew it. He was just fooling around. He never intended to give me


    anything in the first ce.


    She whipped her head back around to stare out the window as she did not want to look at him any


    longer. In any case, everything at the auction would be something of serious value, and she was


    not that greedy of a person anyway. If he was rescinding his offer, then so be it.


    Isaac quirked his lips when he saw her disappointment. His eyes danced with mirth.


    At ten past three, they arrived at a small countryside town. It was amunity with a long history


    and was home to an enormous antique store.


    The auction was held at the antique store, which was actually argepound built in a style that


    paid homage to Renaissance architecture.


    There was an entire fleet of various luxury cars parked at the entrance. Patricia followed Isaac out


    of the car and immediately felt a chill. The countryside was a lot colder than the city; the


    temperature was a lot lower and the humidity a lot higher.


    It was so cold that she began to shiver. Isaac nced at her before removing his dark blue coat


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    and draping it over her shoulders.


    Patricia instantly felt a surge of warmth. She turned to look at him, but he was already far ahead of


    her, so she pulled the coat tighter around her. It had the faint smell of his cologne, as well as a


    warmth that must havee from his body heat.


    She felt a lot better now; a lot warmer.


    Liam paused beside her and smiled.


    ¡°You should put on moreyers next time, Miss Aniston.¡±


    Patricia eyed her attire today. She wore a purple sweater paired with a pale blue dress.


    It was a neat and elegant look, but not a very warm one.


    All of the staff in the president¡¯s office dressed very professionally, but Isaac never requested the


    same of her.


    In the beginning, she dressed just as formally as the others, but soon after that, she dressed for


    Naturally, her limited wardrobe yed a part in this. If she had to dress in professional attire every


    day, she would go broke just from having to buy a whole new wardrobe. Therefore, she decided to


    switch it up with some of her favorite clothes.


    Patricia stared off into the distance. She spotted the handsome man in dark blue cks that stood


    out among the crowd.


    It was especially pronounced today, as he had given her his coat, so he stood out as the least-


    dressed person.


    Patricia jogged over to him. ¡°I¡¯m not cold, Mr. Arnold. Here, you should take your coat back.¡±


    She was about to take it off when she heard him say coolly, ¡°Keep it on. I feel hot.¡±


    Patricia went silent.


    You feel hot when it¡¯s freezing out here? Imend you for your healthy body, Mr. Arnold. It¡¯s


    much stronger than a woman like me, who has given birth before. It¡¯s so good to be young!

 Chapter 163

    Chapter 163


    They went through strict security at the door. Everyone had to show their invites and step through


    a body scanner.


    Patricia had attended a few auctions before, but never one that was this stringent.


    A female guard did a quick body search before ushering her through a body scanner. She was


    only allowed entry if she passed both checks.


    Once Patricia, Isaac, and Liam passed the security checks, they headed inward.


    The entrance started with a long corridor that was filled with intricate carvings and beautiful


    paintings.


    Patricia keenly observed their surroundings. It looked like it had been built for quite some time


    now, so it had its own historical value too!


    Upon arrival, they ran into numerous familiar faces. Patricia guessed that all the guests here today


    were among the wealthiest and most distinguished people in Appleby.


    Nik and Percy were here too, and they both came over once they spotted the trio.


    ¡°Isaac? I didn¡¯t think you¡¯de this year.¡±


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Isaac never attended this auction in thest few years.


    ¡°Are we not allowed in yet?¡± Isaac asked.


    He noticed how red Patricia¡¯s nose was already, stark against her paleplexion. She suffered


    easily when it was cold.


    The slightest chill was enough to turn her nose and ears red.


    Nik pulled his sleeve up to check his watch. ¡°It starts at three-thirty, so the doors should open in


    a few more minutes.¡±


    Percy swept his eyes over the waiting crowd in the open-air lobby. ¡°Do you think there¡¯s anything


    good this year?¡±


    There were a lot of people here today. Could it be that word got out about something of significant


    value? It was possibly why the auction attracted such arge crowd this year.


    Nik muttered lowly, ¡°I¡¯m bidding on a portrait of a beauty. I do like beauties!¡±


    Percy chuckled. ¡°Do you think you¡¯ll meet the beauty in your dreams just because you bought her


    portrait?¡±


    He has countless women to keep himpany, but here he is eyeing one who lived in the past.


    Nik cocked his eyebrow. ¡°You don¡¯t get it. We¡¯ll revisit this subject if you ever learn to appreciate


    the arts.¡±


    Isaac stayed silent. He knew the list of items that were up for auction today as the organizer had


    given it to him. He never attended the past iterations of this auction, so the organizer hoped that he


    would this time.


    He had his eye on a ne dubbed Celestial Tears. It was created during the Ancient Roman


    Empire and was made from precious gems that came from stars that fell to the earth as meteors.


    It was said that this ne would bring good fortune to those who wore it, and would also bind


    two lovers together, so that they may continue to find each other and love one another throughout


    each and every lifetime.


    It was Percy¡¯s first time attending this auction too. He was not on leave when the auction was held


    the past few years, so he could not attend.


    He looked at Isaac. ¡°Isaac, what about you? Any insider information that you care to share?¡±


    The auction that was held here at Seneville each year was shrouded with intrigue. Most auctions


    would publish the list of items up for auction to draw in those who were keen to bid on them.


    However, the auction at Seneville was invite-only, and the items up for bidding were kept secret


    until the auction itself. Only those who attended would know what was on auction.


    Many people wished to attend but had not received an invitation.


    At longst, the doors were open to the crowd, and a member of the auction staff came over to


    make the announcement.


    ¡°Please enter and proceed to take your seats.¡±


    Nik was the first to step forward. ¡°Let¡¯s sit together!¡±


    All three of these young, wealthy men had their respective private rooms on the second floor. They


    could rx infort while keeping a close eye on the auction.


    Patricia was trailing behind them when she felt a tap on her shoulder.


    ¡°Tricia.¡±


    She turned around and was startled to see Zachary behind her.


    ¡°Zachary? I didn¡¯t know you were here!¡±


    However, she chuckled as soon as she said that. After all, the Selwyns were one of the most


    prominent families in Appleby, so they would have received an invitation too.


    ¡°Tricia, are you here with Isaac?¡±


    Zachary spotted Isaac, who was not too far away. At the same time, Isaac turned around to see


    where Patricia was, and their eyes met.


    ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m his secretary, so I go wherever he goes,¡± Patricia said with a smile.

 Chapter 164

    Chapter 164


    Just then, Madam Selwyn came over and called out icily, ¡°Zach, the auction is about to start. We


    should go and take our seats.¡±


    She wore a pale green dress with a white mink coat and a vintage red purse. Her hair and face


    were styled to perfection.


    Patricia nodded at her in greeting. ¡°Hello, Madam Selwyn.¡±


    Madam Selwyn nodded stiffly and began to pull Zachary by the arm.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m talking to Tricia! You can go on ahead first.¡± Zachary was displeased.


    He had not seen her in so long and had no idea how she was doing. She was never around when


    he tried to look for her.


    It was like she was hiding from him on purpose. Since he ran into her atst today, he was


    determined to say a few more words to her.


    ¡°Zach, don¡¯t forget why you¡¯vee today,¡± Madam Selwyn reminded coldly.


    Right then, Isaac came over and called out to Patricia, ¡°Miss Aniston, keep up.¡±


    He reached out to grab her hand before pulling her up the stairs to the second floor.


    Zachary watched as Isaac took her away. He was a man. He knew from the way Isaac acted that


    he liked Patricia.


    But isn¡¯t that punk about to get engaged next Saturday?


    Madam Selwyn yanked on Zachary¡¯s arm once more. ¡°Zach, don¡¯t you see that? She¡¯s found


    another wealthy suitor.¡±


    Patricia followed Isaac to a private room on the second floor. Nik and Percy were already in


    there, and there were two more empty seats beside them.


    Isaac gestured to the one at the end and said, ¡°Sit there. Let me know if you see anything you


    like.¡±


    Patricia was nning to take a seat with Liam at the back, but when she heard what Isaac said,


    she thought about it for a moment before taking a seat on the spacious armchair.


    They had a very good view of the auction podium from here. There were alsorge screens that


    catered to those who sat near the back, but it was a lot better to see the items themselves.


    The auction started at three-thirty sharp, and the first item up for bidding was the painting of a


    beautiful woman that Nik had his eyes on.


    Quite a number of people bid on it, but Nik won in the end. Patricia frowned slightly as she


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    thought to herself, It must be nice to be that rich.


    He was ecstatic about spending 75,000 on a painted piece of canvas.


    Patricia did not get it at all. She could not share his enthusiasm.


    She thought about how even though she ved away for the past five years, she was barely able


    to provide for her three children.


    She was working now too, having to apany her boss to an auction.


    The following items up for auction were all fine china and porcin pieces. None of the three men


    were interested in these, so they did not bid on anything.


    Next came a ruby bangle that was also an antique item from the Renaissance period. The bidding


    started at 15,000.


    Patricia had eyed the bangle. She thought about asking Isaac to get it for her if she did like it, but


    when she heard the five-figure opening bid, she decided against it.


    There was no way she could repay him for it, so she would rather not ept it.


    Meanwhile, Isaac sat there drinking his tea without even ncing at the podium. True enough,


    these items were not enough to pique his interest.


    Patricia began to feel a little thirsty too, so she drank some tea as well.


    It was green tea with a very refreshing fragrance that seemed to linger in her mouth. She quickly


    took another sip.


    All of a sudden, Percy raised his auction paddle, and the auctioneer called out, ¡°90,000 from


    number fifteen. Are there any other bidders?¡±


    Isaac and Nik both turned to look at him, and Nik asked, ¡°Percy, that¡¯s a woman¡¯s bangle.


    Are you getting it to give to a woman?¡±


    However, Percy did not satisfy their curiosity. He smiled faintly and said, ¡°It¡¯s a secret.¡±


    Seeing that no one else called out a higher bid, the auctioneer closed the bid and announced,


    ¡°Item sold to number fifteen. Congrattions.¡±

 Chapter 165

    Chapter 165


    Isaac nced at Patricia through the corner of his eye and asked, ¡°You haven¡¯t found anything you


    like, Miss Aniston?¡±


    His eyes almost seemed to sparkle, so much so that Patricia had to squint a little.


    ¡°Hah. You must be kidding, Mr. Arnold. These items are all too valuable. I dare not ask for them.¡±


    She meant every word. All she wanted right now was to provide for herself and her three children,


    and she cared little for things like jewelry and other luxuries.


    Isaac¡¯s gaze seemed to intensify. Sure enough, she¡¯s not a greedy woman.


    She might seem to care a lot about money, but every single buck she spent was earned through


    her hard work andbor. He did help her by giving her a job that paid five thousand a month, but


    she gave it her all too.


    She never camete or left early.


    She made all the arrangements for his work schedule without ever making a mistake.


    She put up with all his fault-finding, epted all his requests, and even did her best to please him.


    After thinking all these through, Isaac turned his gaze back to the podium. The next item on the


    block would be the one he wanted.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    The auctioneer gestured toward the ne up on the podium and announced, ¡°This is the final


    item up for auction today, the Celestial Tears ne. It was crafted during the Ancient Roman


    Empire and is made of meteorite.¡±


    This was Patricia¡¯s first time seeing a ne with a ck gemstone pendant. It dazzled under


    the light, and her eyes lit up.


    She could not stop herself from eyeing it more closely. What an extraordinary ne! It¡¯s almost


    as if I can see the gxy inside it.


    Of course, when she heard that the starting bid was six million, her jaw dropped in shock. She was


    floored to find that it cost as much as a luxury vi!


    If she had that much money, she would never buy such an expensive, but frivolous item.


    She sipped her tea again to calm herself down.


    Once again, she realized that she could not understand the world of the rich at all.


    The once highly regarded daughter of the Aniston Family was now beaten down by the reality of


    life.


    All the while, the auctioneer kept calling out bid after bid, which rose from six million all the way to


    twelve million.


    Patricia had to pat her trembling heart. That¡¯s so expensive! How can anyone even have the guts


    to wear it in public?


    Just then, Isaac raised his paddle and called out, ¡°Fifteen million.¡±


    The auction hall was in an uproar as everyone began to discuss the bid.


    ¡°Fifteen million? That¡¯s too expensive!¡±


    ¡°Oh my goodness! Who is that up there? He just raised the bid by three million!¡±


    The auctioneer then called out again, ¡°A bid of eighteen million from number eleven. Would


    anyone else like to bid?¡±


    Isaac frowned. He thought that fifteen million would be enough, so who was number eleven? What


    gave them the gall to try and snatch this away from him?


    He raised his paddle and said, ¡°22 million.¡±


    The auctioneer¡¯s voice shook as he said, ¡°A bid of 22 million from number eighteen.¡±


    Once again, the crowd eximed at the price, ¡°22 million?!¡±


    Patricia snuck a peek at Isaac, who sat there, proud and aloof. His features looked even more


    chiseled than they usually did.


    It¡¯s true that the most distinguished family in all of Appleby is rolling in money. He can spend 22


    million just to buy a ne.


    Is he buying it for his future wife? Patricia¡¯s expression darkened at the thought of Adeline.


    What a lucky woman. She hasn¡¯t even married him yet, but there¡¯s already such an extravagant


    gift waiting for her.


    Patricia was jealous¡ªutterly andpletely jealous.


    After a short wait, the auctioneer began his countdown, and no one else called out apeting


    bid.


    Nik chuckled and nced at Patricia beforementing, ¡°How generous of you, Isaac! Is she


    really worth you spending all that money on a ne?¡±


    She did not look pleased by this. In fact, she looked a little miffed. Is 22 million still not enough to


    win her favor? Nik began to pity Isaac.

 Chapter 166

    Chapter 166


    Isaac¡¯s gaze fell on Patricia as he said, ¡°Of course. She¡¯s worth it.¡±


    Patricia rolled her eyes. Why is Adeline so lucky? Why does she have such a handsome boyfriend


    who prepared such an expensive gift for her?


    The more she thought about it, the more shemented over the unfairness of it all. A wicked


    woman like Adeline deserved to stay single for the rest of her life.


    All three men were looking at Patricia, but she rolled her eyes with a disgruntled expression on her


    face.


    Percy found it amusing while Nik massaged his forehead with a sigh. They considered her a


    walking cmity. All three of them were at risk of being pulverized to smithereens when she was


    around.


    However, it could not be helped that Isaac was infatuated with her. What a conundrum!


    The auction hade to an end, so the crowd on the first floor had begun dispersing.


    Liam and the other assistants all went over to help their respective bosses pay and collect the


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    items they won.


    Patricia got up and nced at the three men.


    ¡°President Arnold, are we heading back now?¡±


    The auction started at 3.30PM and it was already 6.00PM now. There had been a lot of items up


    for auction, and the auctioneer hadunched into a detailed summary of the background and


    uniqueness of each item, so it ended up taking quite some time.


    Perhaps this was the life of a wealthy person. Maybe they were fond of things that had a story and


    a captivating history.


    Either way, Patricia felt like it was time for her to get off work and return to her children. She had


    not seen them the entire day, and she was beginning to miss them.


    Isaac checked the time. ¡°Let¡¯s get dinner first. We¡¯ll head back after dinner.¡±


    Patricia did not protest since he was the boss. He called the shots!


    They got up and headed downstairs. The owner was waiting on the first floor, and she came over


    as soon as she spotted Isaac.


    ¡°You¡¯ve finally graced us with your presence, President Arnold.¡±


    Isaac shook her head. She was dressed in a vintage dress and was very beautiful.


    ¡°There were a lot of fine items this time, Miss Landry,¡± hemented half-heartedly. He would not


    havee this time if it had not been for Patricia.


    Rosalie Landry was keen on him, but he did not care for her, so it was best that they kept their


    distance.


    ¡°I heard that you¡¯re getting engaged, Mr. Arnold. It¡¯s such a pity. I look forward to your divorce. I,


    Rosalie Landry, will always be here waiting for you.¡± Her eyes shed with sorrow as she said


    those words.


    Patricia¡¯s expression morphed into one of visible shock. Just how eligible of a bachelor is he,


    anyway? There¡¯s always some admirer of his at every turn.


    Still, this young woman seemed like a far greater catch than Adeline. Not only was she beautiful,


    she also ran a renowned antique shop.


    The grandness of the auction held each year was a testament to Rosaline¡¯s talent, so it was such


    a pity that Isaac was so blind.


    Nik thrust his hand out to shake hands with her. ¡°Why don¡¯t you consider me, Miss Landry? I¡¯m


    not too shabby myself,¡± he said with a wicked grin before winking at her.


    However, Rosalie smiled faintly and mentioned, ¡°I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m a lot more selective when ites


    to love, Mr. Ortega. When I find the right person, they will be my one true love for my entire


    lifetime.¡±


    As she said that, her gaze drifted back to Isaac.


    At the same time, Isaac¡¯s eyes fell on Patricia as he thought to himself, I¡¯m the same. Once I find


    the right person, she¡¯s the one for me, for all lifetimes.


    He bought this ne because he wanted to be with her, and for their love to span every single


    lifetime.


    Percy chatted with Rosalie for a bit before bidding her goodbye.


    All of them walked out of thepound and headed toward their cars. The parking lot was quite


    empty now as most people had left.


    Zachary¡¯s car was still there, however, and Madam Selwyn was talking to him.

 Chapter 167

    Chapter 167


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t we leaving yet? It¡¯s freezing and I want to go home. It¡¯s a pity that I couldn¡¯t get the


    ne. Who was that lunatic who offered 22 million? That¡¯s such an incredulous price! How


    crazy!¡±


    When Zachary spotted Patricia, he jumped out of the car.


    ¡°Tricia¡­¡±


    He called out to Patricia, who was about to enter the car when she heard him calling her name.


    She turned around and came over to him.


    She was still wearing Isaac¡¯s coat, but her face was bright red from the cold and she was


    shivering.


    The weather here was far too harsh on her. The wind blew icy cold as soon as the sun went down,


    so she was on the verge of turning into an icicle.


    ¡°Zachary, you haven¡¯t left yet?¡±


    Zachary saw how cold she was, so he took his coat off to wrap it around her shoulders.


    She quickly rejected it. ¡°It¡¯s alright. I won¡¯t be cold once I get in the car. Did you want something? If


    there¡¯s nothing, I¡¯d best get back to the car.¡±


    When Isaac climbed into the car, he realized that Patricia was not with him, so he asked, ¡°Where¡¯s


    Miss Aniston?¡±


    Liam, who stood at the car waiting to open the door for Patricia, said, ¡°She¡¯s talking to Mr. Selwyn.¡±


    Isaac spied out the window to find Patricia standing opposite Zachary.


    He did not know what they were talking about, but Zachary was smiling and he even reached out


    to pat Patricia on the head.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    The image of them together infuriated him, so he instructed coldly, ¡°Liam, go over and let Miss


    Aniston know that if she doesn¡¯t want to leave yet, we¡¯ll leave on our own first.¡±


    Liam got the message. Isaac was displeased. He was obviously jealous.


    As he walked over to Patricia, he wailed internally, Miss Aniston! Please stop making President


    Arnold angry. He spent 22 million on you today, so could you please take that into ount and


    stop pushing his buttons?


    Liam sighed.


    Why do I have to worry about my boss¡¯ love life?! How frustrating!


    One of them refused to be clear about his feelings, while the other was entirely clueless, so he had


    no idea when these two would actually get together once and for all.


    ¡°Miss Aniston, President Arnold is asking if you¡¯re ready to leave yet. He wants to leave now.¡±


    Liam decided to change the question up a little. Meanwhile, Patricia¡¯s nose had gonepletely


    red from the freezing cold, so she pulled the coat tighter around her and said, ¡°Of course, let¡¯s go!


    I¡¯ll head off now, Zachary. Let¡¯s meet up some other time.¡±


    She jogged back over to Isaac¡¯s car, and her teeth were chattering by the time she took her seat.


    ¡°I-It¡¯s freezing!¡±


    When Isaac saw hering, he had already told the driver to turn the heater up to maximum, so


    Patricia was feeling a lot better now that she was in the car.


    ¡°What did Zachary want with you?¡±


    Patricia rubbed her hands together and cupped her face to warm her cheeks up. She answered


    without hesitation, ¡°He¡¯s been helping me with my search for my mother and he said he found a


    few leads, so we¡¯ll meet up a few dayster to talk about it.¡±


    She had been looking for her mother throughout the past few years as she wanted to reunite with


    her.


    Isaac¡¯s expression grew a little grim. ¡°You can ask me to help you find her. I¡¯m a lot more reliable


    than he is.¡±


    Meanwhile, Patricia had finally warmed up enough that she no longer felt stiff and numb. Her limbs


    felt a lot looser, her fingers regained their senses, and she was no longer shivering.


    She reveled in the warmth of the car as she smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Arnold, I wouldn¡¯t dare trouble


    you with this, and you¡ª¡±


    You¡¯re about to get engaged to Adeline, which means you and that mother-daughter duo are going


    to be family. Why would I ask you to help me look for my mother? She¡¯s missing because of those


    two.


    ¡°What about me?¡±


    His dark eyes shed with puzzlement as he stared at her.


    Patricia shook her head. ¡°Nothing. I just don¡¯t want to trouble you.¡±


    She took her phone out to text Darcie, but she saw a text from Selina instead.


    ¡®Patricia, you¡¯re attending Adeline and President Arnold¡¯s engagement party next Saturday, right?


    Let¡¯s sit together.¡¯


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!